GAP : Pink Theory by freen_wolf

Category: Romance
Genre: becky, beckyarmstrong, chankimha, freen, freenbecky,
freensarocha, gap, gl, sarocha, theory
Language: English
Status: Completed
Published: 2022-12-05
Updated: 2023-08-27
Packaged: 2024-06-13 08:26:51
Chapters: 53
Words: 99,537
Publisher: www.wattpad.com
Summary: Long after Sam first came to Mon's rescue when they were kids,
Sam is unambiguously Mon's idol. In order to be near her, Mon gets a job
working under her. When they finally meet again at the office, Mon is
surprised by her icy exterior, so different from the image she'd had of her
and what she herself wants to be. Mon and Sam aren't just different in
demeanour; they stand apart in class and between them is a gap of eight
years.
Language: English
Read Count: 376,944
 Chefe M. L. - Chapter 1

Once in eternity... (a song)

I almost singed this song aloud when I arrived at the office of a well-known
digital company and the cold air was blowing. While the content production
department team is introducing me to the office, my eyes and ears are not
focused on the introduction, but all my attention is in the chief's room, my
idol's room.

"What's your name?"

"And... I?

"Didn't you hear me?"

My mentor, her name is Yah. She looks at me in anger, but she sees That I'm
still focused on the boss's office. She seems to understand that I could ask
about the frosted glass room with a dim light inside.

"Did you feel cold looking at that room?... You're just an intern. I don't
think it's necessary for you to get in touch with Chief M.L."

Note:

M.L.= Mohm Luang - The last title of the Thai royal family or the son of a
king's great-grandson.

"Chief M.L.?"

"Yes, we call her Chief M.L., did you know that? Is she that famous?"

I nod and smile. Clear... I also knew Chief M.L. She's the reason I have to
try as hard as I can to work here.

No one knows how much I tried to be like her.

"If I pass the training program, can I meet her?"

"Well, It depends. Mon is your name, right?" Yah smiles at me, revealing
her wrinkled eyes that make it clear that she is older than me. "Sure, if you
pass the program you'll find her, but why do you want to meet her? I don't
know how would an intern talk to our boss.

"No way?"

I'm disappointed. How can I find her with her being boss here? My duty is
to follow the team. I might have some other chance.

"No way."

I'm changing my smile. Yah looks at me and smiles mercifully.

"When you smile, it brightens up the atmosphere. Unlike the M.L. who
never smiled, has she ever been happy in life?"

"Khun* Sam... Oh... Chief M.L." I'm trying to call you like the others to
blend in here. "I saw in a magazine that she smiled."

Note: 'Khun' is a formal pronoun used before the name.

"Only when she is forced by the situation. Usually, she's never in the mood
to cheer us up. She looks better in her office."

Why did I feel yah doesn't like her? To me, my heroine is so excited. All
these years I've been following her closely. There's nothing about her I don't
know about.

I even know she just got back from a Japanese restaurant... I'm following
her on Instagram.

"You said I might have a chance... When?"

"Tonight Mr. Kirk, the owner of the company, will afford a party to
celebrate that the company has hit the goal. Unfortunately it is not the
annual trip to Hokkaido."
She said that like she was dreaming of a fairy tale. Looking at the current
economy, I felt empathy for the entrepreneur. Just one party is enough for
me.

When I'm passing through the boss's office, the door suddenly opens for
someone I was hoping to see. My heart misses the beat. Now I'm looking
down embarrassed like I'm afraid she recognizes me.

It's a secret love. The smell of Chanel Number 5 is spreading through the
room. The little woman passed them all by. I can feel the coldness of
everyone here. The tension's in the air.

"Phew... She's gone."

"Why do they get tense like that? Like a rock."

"Don't you? You've lowered your head too, haven't you?"

"I... I'm just shy, I'm not afraid, but the others..."

"It is better to avoid eye contact with her. If you don't want to be cursed."

"Is this serious?"

"Yes, i'm sorry. I'm serious."

Although I've been somuch more convinced about her, I'm hoping to find
Chief M.L., the one I've been loving for a long time. I don't think anyone in
this office knows M. L. Samanun as well as I do. You could say I'm a real
fan of hers.

I've been waiting over ten years to meet her.

Although I may remember her sweet face, she probably doesn't know who I
am. OK. I'm here with no expectation. Just loving and following this
beautiful, intelligent woman is enough for me.

Now I've become an intern, and the older men keep talking and visiting me
because I'm new here. Like a student got into the middle of the course and
everyone was paying attention. I tried hard not to draw attention among
women, because they are full of envy and I do not want to have problems.

The company has run media, advertising and print media production
services. They have survived so far because they have moved into the
digital world with social media strategies and the vision of Khun Sam, who
is called chief M.L. here... One day I'll be like her.

My duties are to manage documents and the commitments of this

department...

But I'm so happy. My happiness depends not only on the work, but
watching it behind the frosted glass. Sometimes she goes out to go to the
bathroom and then goes back to work in her living room. What a working
woman.

I understand and I'm jealous of her boyfriend at the same time. A smart
woman like that, i'm sure no man will like it.

"Hey, guys. Are you ready?"

When the clock struck six o'clock at night, a good-looking boy and casual
clothes came smiling cheerfully at us. Everyone dropped their posts and
smiled.

"Ready!"

They made a sound of happiness. It could be because they finished the job
and they're on their way to the party. Even I made noise.

Oh... my heart is beating so fast. I'll see her face up close.

"Then I'll see you at the Na-Mo coffee shop. Let's enjoy it!"

"Come on!!!"

They're clapping like savages who are on the hunt for a sacrifice. Suddenly
everyone is silent when the frosted glass door that everyone calls the
'freezing room' is opened and Khun Sam's little body, whom everyone fears,
is leaving.

The tiny body is wearing a casual black blouse, which looks luxurious when
it's on your body. Flawless makeup. Her face is so sweet and charming
staring everyone with her brown eyes.

"What an animation, huh? Haven't you ever been to dinner?" She said with
her anasalada voice after putting her hands in her pockets. "Do you also
think you're a leader of protesters? Noisy."

"Nervous."

The excited boy's hand lands on her shoulder. I'm impressed with their
height difference, she's so cute.

Everyone here respects you a lot, and that's funny to me... Maybe I'm the
only one who thinks she's so... adorable.

The one where I love everything you do.

The Na-Mo cafeteria is reserved for our party. The owner is a friend of Mr.
Kirk's, so it was easy to close for us. I found out that today's smiling guy
owns our company, and he's Khun Sam's fiancé.

A perfect match.

To make us more comfortable, Khun Sam and Mr. Kirk stayed in a private
area. That sets my mood off. I thought I'd see Khun Sam's face up close.

"What's wrong with you? She looks grumpy."

I'm just in front of the bathroom mirror. My colleagues are talking to me

while I'm retolling my makeup.

"Nothing, I'm just bored. I thought I'd see Khun Sam up close today."

"God! It's better that way. If you see her, you won't enjoy dinner."
"Why?"

"A lifeless woman like her will make you sick of food."

"Exactly." Another colleague said in support, and whispered. "Her face is so

straight... must be Botox effect, never smile and never express anything.
Even when she's angry."

"But everyone fears her." I said without thinking about being new here.
They agreed and explained.

"We're afraid of her because we don't know what she's thinking. It's hard to
predict. She's never been happy? We don't know that. Even when she found
out that an accounting person is in a relationship with another of the
purchasing team, she didn't express anything on her face."

"Is it because of stillness? I think it's because she's bossy."

"It would be better if she were bossy, we could deal with her. But that, we
don't know how to deal with."

"No, all I know is that she's not like that."

"Do you know her well?"

"I don't know her... well. But she's the kind of woman who lights up the
world with her smile and she likes dogs."

"Does she like dogs? I always thought she liked cats." After my colleague
finishes ironing her lipstick, she walks away. "Hurry up, or there won't be
anything left for you."

"Yes."

After they all leave. I'm still bored in the bathroom. It's like my expectation
is down the drain. It would be nice to be able to see her for at least a
minute. Just a minute, but I don't stand a chance.

So, what am I doing here?

I look thoughtful at my feet for a moment, so I hear someone flush. There's
someone else here.

Noise...

The door is opened by a woman the same height as me, and the smell of
Chanel number five attacks me. My heart misses the beat and I see in the
mirror brown eyes staring at me.

"How do you know I like dogs?"

Whoops!
 Help - Chapter 2

A perfect face is staring at me deeply without showing any feeling. Now I'm
scared of her, like the others. What am I supposed to do? I don't know the
difference between Khun Sam now and Khun Sam ten years ago. Because
the last time I found her, she was smiling from ear to ear. But now it's rare
to see a smile on her face, as if she were hiding it.

If I tell her the truth, is she going to blame me for trying to get close to me?

No, denying is better.

"Good evening, Khun Sam?"

I greet her awkwardly, because in situations like this, I must be polite. Khun
Sam accepts my compliments and looks at me.

"I read the article in your interview, so I think you like dogs."

"Yes, I gave an interview, but I told them I like cats."

"Um... I must have misunderstood." I raise my awkward hand to fix my hair

behind my ear. "Even if it's cats or dogs, you're a person who likes
animals."

"It's different. Have we met before?" The question makes my heart race
when my eyes find hers. It's like we've been fighting and I'm the first to
give in.

I can't fight, she's too powerful.

"We may never have met before."

"Can we? What do you mean?"

"It's my first day working here. I saw you earlier, but I'm not sure you saw
me?" I answered it in a compromising way. And she nods with her head
agreeing.
"Oh yes, you're the new intern, Bunny."

The word 'Bunny' makes me feel that Chief M.L., whom everyone fears, is
adorable. I smile unconsciously and look at her again. Did I do something
wrong? Because she walks away from me one step and loses control.

"Are you all right?"

When I almost reach her, she rushes to dodge me;

"I'm fine. I may be a little drunk or maybe I got sick of the smell of the
bathroom." Then she comes out towards the door, but halfway to and turns
towards me. "We really don't know each other?"

"If we'd met, you'd remember me, right?"

"It's true."

For a moment she looks confused and heads towards the bathroom exit. I'm
trying to control myself so I don't show my excitement. When she leaves, I
lose control, fall to the ground and almost have a blackout.

Heavens... I met her unexpectedly. Besides, we talked a lot.

I'm afraid my beautiful boss heard the beating of my heart during our
conversation. It was so exciting. I was hoping to meet you tonight, but that
was so much more.

It's so good. I'm not disappointed to work here.

"You don't stop smiling. Did you get a look at her? The one you've waited
for so long." My mom waiting at home starts smelling me. "Did you drink?"

"Just socially, Mom." I smile at her and nod in response. "I met Khun Sam,
I'm so excited!"

"It's not strange to be excited when you meet your idol. How did she do?"
"Ah..." I look through my eyes for a moment because I don't know how to
answer. "Everything can change, including Khun Sam. And I didn't know
her well, she just smiled at me once."

"You know her more than the others. Collected and kept everything about
her from magazines and interviews, one day I'll show her."

"You won't get this opportunity, she'll never come near me. She's like a
popstar, and I'm just a fan of hers. All I can do is follow her to inspire me.
That's it,"

"I feel like you're as sad as you're heartbroken."

"No, I'm not. Today we talk a lot." I told her. "But we won't have a chance
to talk again. She's the boss and I'm just an intern."

"Khun Sam is not a bad girl. She often came here to ask about the dog,
Tiger. And when she graduated, she kept coming. Didn't you tell her tiger
died?"

"She didn't know me."

"You know her. You said she smiled at you and raised her hand to touch
your head. That's why you loved her so much."

"That was ten years ago. She doesn't remember me."

"tell her you're my daughter."

"I don't want to be blamed for trying to get close to her."

"You're complicating this too much. Just do whatever you want. It's late
now. Go take a shower. We'll talk tomorrow."

I agree and I'm going to take the shower. My house is small and old. It
wouldn't be better because of my mother's salary, a poor janitor. We pay
rent on this house. If anything has changed, it's because I'm a big girl now
and i work. Also, my first salary will be released this month so I can help
her to pay.
Today, even if unexpectedly, it was moving. As I head for the bath, I take
my collection of articles to read Khun Sam's interview... I'm her biggest fan
and she'll never know how much I love her... For a long time... twelve years
ago.

When I was in fourth grade and Khun Sam was in third grade, we had eight
years apart. It was a big age difference. Khun Sam was a high school
student at a famous girls' school. If you weren't rich or a prestigious family,
you'd hardly go into that school.

Difficult conditions come from the choice of society.

If you study at Triam Udom School (Thailand's highest rated school), you'll
have friends who are likely to become doctors, politicians, and developers.
But if you're studying at a luxury private school, you'll have millionaire
friends.

To me and my mother, we looked like outmakers in this high society school.

My mother was a janitor, and I was the caretaker's daughter. I used to go see
my mom every afternoon after school. In this school, they had their own
society, but it wasn't about them not using profanity like teenagers in
general. I'd like to see older students in long skirts talking maliciously about
boys from other schools.

Sexuality is just an exception in all kinds of society. Because it's all about
hormones.

This is a girls' school, so the girls decided to relate lovingly, even if it was
just a trend or not. I'd love to see when the little girlfriends went hand in
hand. They had beautiful skin and a lot of charm... It could be good
nutrition, like their skin says 'I'm rich', or something.

For me... It was like I was a slum girl.

And this school was also the school of royalty, full of the king's great-great-
grandchildren. One of them was Khun Sam. I met her because the dog,
called 'Shorty', gave birth and asked my mother to bring the puppies to
school. Khun Sam disagreed with the opinion of others and took the Tiger,
the ugliest cub, to his home. But his parents wouldn't allow it, so she
brought him back with tears in her eyes.

"I can't take him home, Auntie. Please take care of him."

Even though she was a third-year er, she was crying like a child. My
mother, out of respect for her position, calmed her down and agreed to take
Tiger home.

"Don't your parents allow it?"

"No... I don't know what to do. It's hurting me. I'm afraid he won't get a
chance to grow up."

My mother laughed at the way Khun Sam avoided using the word "die." I
was watching the scene for a while, so I decided to pull on my mother's
blouse to get her attention and said something innocently.

"Mother... Take the puppy home. Poor thing, when she cries, she's not
pretty."

I can remember Khun Sam looked at me for a moment. When my mother

saw her cry and heard what I said, she decided to take tiger home.

"I'll take him home, but I can't keep him. If I get sick, I'll have to..."

"I'll help." Khun Sam looked at me and smiled from ear to ear. "Thank you
so much, bunny."

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

My heart sped at that moment, especially when she put her hand on my
head. I told myself she was an impressive girl. Even though she smiled in
tears, the world became more radiant.

Since that day... She became my idol...

What was she studying? How tall are you? What were your favorite
subjects? What did she like to eat? I found out in the magazine interviews.
Because she's in the famous royal family, she's always been in the spotlight.
Even though she's not as beautiful as a popstar, she has good taste,
intelligence and beauty.

She dreamed of having a kindergarten and loved to write. I knew a lot about
her.

But I'd better keep it a secret. If she finds out, it won't be good.

"Today, you should go to her and say you missed her."

My mom won't give up. The next morning, she keeps telling me to go see
Khun Sam and tell her this long story.

"No, Mom."

"Don't worry, I think she'll be happy and be curious to know about Tiger.
She may miss me, and this is a good chance to learn from her."

After saying that, she puts tiger's picture in my hand.

"Do you have a picture of Tiger?"

"I took this picture from my phone and printed it on a print shop. This is a
good opportunity to get close to her."

"But..."

I said, "Come on." She pulls me out like Khun Sam is waiting for me.
"Quick, hurry up. It's late, you're going to be late."

She forces me to talk to her like it's that easy. Everyone in the office knows
well that Chief M.L. is not the receptive type, and that perception is
controlling me now.

But I want to get closer to her. We spoke yesterday, and she's not a bad
person.
I can't concentrate on work all day. I keep looking at her office and the
picture of Tiger my mother gave me. I have a little hope that Tiger will
inspire you to talk to me.

"Tiger... If you can hear me, please help me talk to Khun Sam today."

So I'm going to focus on work again by 6:00. Everybody's going home. And
now there's just the two of us in the office, and yes... Khun Sam is still in
his office.

My house is so far away, but I want to talk to her so much. Should I knock
on the door and ask her? I get confused and not knowing what to do, but I
finally decide to knock on your door.

Toc toc

"Khun Sam, excuse me, may I come in?

Silence...

I almost give up, but something tells me to open the door and all I see is her
head lying on the table, like she fell asleep. I don't want to wake her. Then
I'll sort it out of your office.

I'd better go home, but I'm too worried about that.

But when I decide to leave, I hear someone say something soft. And there's
only her and me in the office.

"Help me."

I said, "Yes?"

"I don't have any pills. I have a headache."

I look back and I see her lying on the ground.

"Khun Sam!"
 In the crosshairs - Chapter 3

Sometimes Tiger hears my prayers. I'm holding Khun Sam and I put her on
the couch in the middle of your living room. Acting like a good girl, I run
out to buy migraine medicine. This is a good opportunity to get close to her.

"Are you feeling better?"

I kneel by your side while Khun Sam is lying on the couch with her hand on
her forehead, trying to hide her eyes from the light.

"I'll get better in a moment."

"I didn't know you had a migraine."

"And why would I have to know?"

Because I'm your biggest fan. Of course I didn't answer that out loud. But
when I start answering, I'm interrupted by it.

"Why don't you go home?"

"Ah... Oh. I like to work late after everyone's gone."

"So you came to see me here?" She takes her hand off her forehead,
revealing her brown eyes. "Aren't you afraid of me?"

"Why would I be afraid?"

"Haha, I don't know why they need to be afraid of me."

She puts her hand back on her forehead and continues lying in silence. As
for me, I'm still on my knees by the couch because I don't know what to say.

Is she falling asleep?

It's been ten minutes... finally, it moves.

"Why don't you go home? How long are you going to be here? I can't
sleep." She moves her arm and sighs. "Are you going to be here all night?"

"If I leave, you'll be without company."

"So what?"

"You're going to feel lonely."

She looks at me again with confused eyes.

"You're weird. If I feel alone, what do you care?

"Nothing, no, no, no, no, I'll stay here being your friend."

"It's late now. You're a girl, you should hurry to leave." She looks at her
luxurious watch. "Is it eight o'clock?"

"Could you get out?"

"I'm going to stay here."

She disagrees. "Where do you live? I'll take you."

I run to keep her sitting. For a moment we're close, and she quickly walks
away.

"Hey, why are you so worried? It's just a migraine."

"You'd better go home. I can accompany you."

"No, I'm staying here."

"So do I."

We're looking at each other like we're fighting. Then she sighs like I'm not
listening.

"Do you know where I live?"

"You can tell me."

Even though I'm your biggest fan, I don't know your address because no
magazine or article had this specific information. In any case, I'm taking her
home today. How could she sleep here without a blanket?

"Can you drive?"

"No, I can't." Her countenance now looks confused. So I hasten to say. "But
we can take a taxi. Please tell me where you live."

And after insisting a lot, I finally managed to take her home by taxi. The
house is huge, with 3 floors. It has a strange appearance as if it has no one
living here.

"Are you staying here alone?"

I look at her whole house as if I'm looking for a house to live. It is huge and
luxurious as a palace of novels.

"Um."

"Do you live alone here?"

She said, "Yes."

I get out of the cab and help Khun Sam to the entrance. But she's trying to
stop me.

"That's enough."

"But..."

"I'm already home, don't be bossy." She stares at me for a few seconds.
"You also need to go home. Give me your phone number."

I said, "Yes."

"This is my number... 062-446-****."

I'm looking in awe at her, who's briefly talking to me. I'll get my phone
back and save her number right away.

"Give me a missed call."

"Uh? Oh... it's all right." Because of her wide-eyed eyes, I felt i'd be forced
to call her as a missed call. Her phone starts ringing, she looks at him and
nods.

"Send me a message when you get home. I'm going to know you've arrived
well. Don't forget to send me the cab sign."

I said, "All right."

After finishing the conversation, she pushes me to the cab. I see her
touching the side of her head. I look at her until She completely loses sight
of her from inside the cab.

Heavens. How long did I talk to her today?

Besides, I took her home and stood in front of her door.

Very good!

I come to my house with a huge smile on my face... Of course, my

happiness is spreading everywhere, even if I was bitten by an ant or
mosquito, I wouldn't care. There would be no reaction.

My heart is racing.

"You're scaring me."

Someone says in front of me while I'm walking distracted. I smile at my

childhood friend, who lives near my house.

"Nop... Are you waiting for me?"

"Yes... I've been waiting for a while. Do you have to work that hard?" He
looks disgruntled at me. "Your mother and I, we care about you."
"I've already spoken to my mother. So, how are you? Since he started
working we haven't met anymore."

"I've been waiting for you here with crab noodles, your favorite. Have you
ever ate?"

"Not yet."

Today is my lucky day, I've been with the person I love and now I'm eating
my favorite dish at home. Nop keeps staring at me while devouring the crab
noodles until I turn my head embarrassed.

"Please don't stare at me. I can't eat."

"Seeing you enjoy my food is one of my joys. It's great to have a job and
make money, I can buy your favorite foods."

"First you'd better make free time to see me. I hear you've been busy, so we
haven't seen each other in a long time."

"I'm very busy. But I can find you." Nop's serious tone makes me smile and
agree, because I don't know what to tell him. "What about your new job?
You're working with your idol."

"Um." My mom's so gossipy, he knows a lot about me. "I came back late
because of her. She was sick."

"How did you treat her?"

"I bought some medicine. It was great to be able to help her."

"I get it, so that's why you came in smiling from ear to ear. If Khun Sam
were a guy, I'd be jealous."

"Jealousy?" I almost choked on the noodles. I looked at his smile without

feeling anything. I've known for a long time that Nop likes me, not just as a
friend.
I must reject him. I don't want to hurt anyone, especially my childhood
friend.

Nop is the boy who's lived near my house since I was born. We used to play
together as kids, go to the same school. We got apart when we went to
college. At first, he wanted to study at the same university as me, but his
grades weren't good enough for that. In my case, I wasn't smart, but I tried
very hard to study at the same university as Khun Sam.

And I did that, besides, now I can work at her company.

For Nop, when we were in high school, our friends supported the idea of
dating. But I ignored it. I didn't accept it and I didn't deny it, but I didn't
know that in his head we were in a relationship.

Should I reject it more clearly? I'm going to hurt him. Ai, ai...

"Why are you so quiet?"

"Hm? Oh, I'm just talking to myself." I'll leave a puff on the crab noodles
and drink some water. Nop looks at me and smiles.

"When I flirt with you, you always stay silent."

"I don't know what to say... I'm so full, my eyes are closing. And it's late
now. Talk to you later. Tomorrow I'll have to work early."

"I hear your office is a long way from here."

"Um. I need to take some buses."

"Is it worth it? Your salary is not much for a beginner."

"It's worth it, it's still worth it." I told him in a loud tone.

"One day, my salary will increase if I'm smart like Khun Sam."

"I wanna meet her too."

"Then?"

"I'll say you've always loved her, that you need to take several buses to go
to work and beg her to fire you."

"Then you'd better not see her."

Even if it went too far, as far as the horizon, it would still work in the same
place as Khum Sam. This has been my wish since I was in college. Even if I
get exhausted going to work every day, I'll be excited to see the freezing
room.

But today... It's so awful. The freezing room is in work mode.

"I don't care, I go anyway. Don't make the same mistakes I did!" A noisy
boy screamed from the freezing room as he opened the door, he threw his
badge on the floor and stepped several times on top. "Shit, no loving
relationships in the workplace! Are you even human?"

His noise is so loud in the silent office. The girl leaves the room, with her
hand covering her face, pushes his back to hasten him to leave the freezing
room.

"Quick, hurry up. Let's go."

And everything goes silent again. The HR employee who interviewed me

runs toward Khun Sam's office with a ton of documents in hand.

"Chief M.L. is demonstrating his power again."

The colleague sitting next to me is whispering with other colleagues. I don't

join them, but I can hear it quietly.

"Did you see? There's nothing to worry about their relationship. She's not in
the accounting department, and he's not in the purchasing department." No
one's whispering like they disagree with the rule.

"It's precautionary. If they're in love and working in the same place, what's
going to happen when they split up? It's hard to work together. Firing is a
way to warn us."

"Chief M.L. has no heart. There really isn't."

And there's more noise again. The HR employee leaves the room, looks
worried at me and walks away. I'm discouraged right now.

Did she look at me?

Touch...

My phone's ringing.

It's HR calling me.

[Mon, did you do something wrong?]

"What have I done?"

[I don't know, but Chief M. L. asked me for her history. So I called to ask
you first. You're just an intern, but now you're in the crosshairs.]

"I can't remember what I did."

[I'm warning you to be careful. She should call you soon. Behave yourself.]

She hangs up the phone leaving me under pressure. Not for long. I leave
him playing for a while until my colleagues beg me to answer.

"Pick up, please."

I said, "Okay."

Although I'm afraid it's Khun Sam, I have consideration for my colleagues.
I need to take the call.

I said, "Yes?"

[It's Sam... Come over here, please. We need to talk.]

Your anasalada voice is unique. I get up and i put on my clothes, then I
walk into the freezing room. My colleagues, who ignore me, are now
looking surprised at me...

"Is Chief M.L. calling you?"

I confirm it like I'm going to start crying. Everybody waves back like
they're saying goodbye.

Sure... I didn't do anything wrong. Everything's going to be fine. She's very

kind!

Toc, toc, toc.

I knock on your door before I open it. Khun Sam, who is reading my
history, looks at me and slowly says.

"Close the door, please."

I said, "Yes."

I do what she asked, then I walk humbly to her table. Khun Sam looks at
my face, and then returns to look pensively at my history.

"Tell me the truth."

She looks more serious, closes the briefcase in her hands. Then face me
again.

"Have we met before?"

 Be your friend - Chapter 4

Silence hangs between us. I'm still confused. Should I tell her or not that
we've known each other for a long time? Khun Sam may remember my
mother, but not me, a fourth-grade girl.

How?...

Tiger, you need to help me! Please help me again. Should I tell her or not?

Tell...

Don't say...

While I'm still deciding to tell her about Tiger to remember the past, she
says something before answering.

"Forget it. It's not important."

The tone of your anasalada voice is loud, but I remain silent. Isn't that really
important?

Why did she ask for my history and call me?

"I didn't like the way you got to me."

"Excuse me?"

"I don't know why you have to be good to me. I feel uncomfortable." She
crosses her arms and looks seriously at me. "Bought me medicine, took me
home, that doesn't mean we're close. Please understand that."

I said, "Sure."

"Don't tell anyone about my migraine. That's all."

I'm so sad and disappointed. Looks like I did something that wasn't enough.
But as I turn to leave the room...
She said, "Wait."

"..."

"Last night, I told you to let me know when you got home. Why didn't you
call me?"

"I didn't dare call."

I answered with the truth. She looks at me without understanding.

She said, "Why?"

"I'm afraid you're going to blame me for trying to be your friend."

"..."

"Can I leave, Chief?

I get grumpy all day. The work that has always been full of joy has been
replaced by sadness. Today, I dare not look at the freezing room anymore.
When the end of the day comes, I rush to leave and I'm not interested in
whether anyone in that room is feeling sick or not.

And there's another surprise today.

I said, "Hey!"

"Nop."

Nop is waiting for me in front of the office. He waves to greet me. Admired
eye for my childhood friend. His smile brightens my gray day.

"What's wrong with you? Why are you so sad?"

"I'm just bored."

"Did something happen at work?"

"Maybe so." I look at the smiling boy in front of me and ask a strange
question. "Why are you here? Did you leave work early?"

"I had to meet some customers around here. My boss let me go after I broke
up. Since it's near your office, I've decided to visit you. First time I've seen
this building. It's huge and beautiful."

"There are so many offices to rent in there. My office is not the whole
building."

"It's still luxurious."

"Yes, for sure. The most luxurious is my office, not me. I need to take the
bus and pay rent from home as usual."

"But today will not be the same. Because you're going to have a friend
going home by bus with you. Me, in case!"

It wasn't a bad day at all. At least I won't have to listen to music on my cell
phone and go home alone. Today Nop is talking to me on the way, to ease
my loneliness. On the bus, during rush hour, it's so hard to stay calm. Horns
everywhere show that people are full of anger and stressed by getting stuck
in their cars on the road.

"Yesterday you were so happy. Why are you different today? You want to
eat Chinese cake? That famous one, I bought it for you."

He's still kind to me, as usual. He hands me a box of Chinese cake and
opens it for me. It's so good.

"It's delicious."

"I know you look better when you eat something yummy. So I bought it for
you."

"How do you know I'm grumpy?"

"I think it's because of the traffic."

"You're so careful."

Nop is still the same since we were students, he always took care of me. He
knows what I like and what I don't like. He's like rain in summer.

"She blamed me a little today."

I said, "For what?"

"Ah..." How am I supposed to tell him? It was for a shameful reason. If I

tell him, he might not like Khun Sam. "I made a mistake at work."

"You deserved it, it's not strange for her to blame you. It's her duty to do
that."

"Um."

I nod to the head agreeing with what he said. I look out of the bus to rest my
eyes. The dark sky contrasts with the headlights of cars, like lights from a
nightclub.

"That yellow car is so cool. A Ford Mustang, it's my dream car. It looks like
Bumblebee."

"Um?" I'm looking for the car on the other side of the track. "It stands out
so much. Does he change?"

"I wish. So cool and expensive. If I had more money, I'd like to take you on
a trip."

"You're so kind."

I keep looking interested in the car. A short time later, the car slows down
and the glass slowly lowers, revealing that the driver is looking at me.

Of course, I remember her well.

"The steering wheel is imported."

Nop, who knows nothing, keeps admiring and talking about the car, while I
look away before she accuses me of being nosy, even though she's in
different vehicles.

"Stop looking at the car, she won't like it."

"She should be proud. If I could drive that car, I'd brag too... I can see her
beauty from here."

Yes, she's beautiful, not just beautiful, but much more than that. Heavens!
There's so many cars on this road, why did I just stare at that car? What
about hers?

We just had a conflict this morning and now my friend and I are staring and
talking about her car. She's not going to like this at all.

Touch...

My phone rings, it's a message. I shudder and forge my eyes to read.

Chief: Are you talking about me?

Boss: Are you a nosy girl?

Chief, look over here now.

When she orders me by message, I look toward the driver of the yellow car,
nod and give an artificial smile. Nop, who saw what I did, asks me
surprised:

"Who did you wave to?"

"Sam Khun"

"Where? Where is she?" Nop's looking for her. "Where is she? On the bus?"

"It's in that car. In the car we were talking about."

I said, "Really?"
Nop looks at the car and waves his hand to greet her. Khun Sam does not
respond, she just looks at us as she closes the glass, at the same time that
the red light of the traffic light changes to green.

She's gone.

"So cool. Your idol runs Bumblebee, she's beautiful, rich and intelligent.
How dare men flirt with a perfect girl like that?"

"She has a boyfriend."

"Then he must be perfect too."

"Um."

That's right, that's it! A perfect woman like Khun Sam must date a perfect
guy. In my case, I'm just a mere intern. Even if I tried to treat her right, she's
going to blame me for trying to make friends with her...

Let her just be your idol and a stranger. It's for the best.

But...

It won't be as I imagine. In the middle of the night, my phone vibrates and I

get a message. I turn to fix the cushion and the light on the cell phone hits
my eyes.

Boss: Sticker

Boss: Sticker

I, who'm half asleep and half awake, pick up my cell phone to read. Am I
dreaming now? I see the message was sent by Khun Sam.

Boss: Sticker

When I see it clearly, I sit down to read it right. Why is it full of stickers? I
read without understanding anything, because I don't know how to answer
it...
Strange...

What am I supposed to do?

Doraemon: Khun Sam

Yes, those were the only words I could send and I kept waiting for her to
visualize. I don't know what she's going to do.

Boss: Sticker

What? I don't know what she wants!

Did she have a migraine again? You can't write, and then you're sending
stickers? I get worried and decide to call her at 1:00 in the morning, she'll
take my call.

[What is it? It's so late now.]

"Ah..." I'm stunned for a moment. "I saw that you sent me stickers, so I was
worried that you were in need of help."

[Why would I need your help?]

"But you sent me several stickers."

I said softly. I'm disappointed you called. Help, what am I supposed to do?
Why do I worry so much about her?

[Then you should have sent me stickers back. Why did you call me? You
saved my number without my permission. Are you trying to be my friend?]

I immediately hang up the call and almost throw my cell phone on the wall.
Soon after, the phone's ringing. It's Khun Sam.

What am I supposed to do?

I said, "Hello?"
[Why did you hang up on me?]

"I was afraid i was bothering you."

[Yes, you've been in this early hours... Please remember this.]

"I'll remember."

[Why do you accept your flaws so easily?]

"What can I do? What I did wasn't right... Even though I was worried, I
made a mistake."

I said without thinking. Now I'm going to cry and she's going to tell by my
voice.

[Why are you crying? I haven't blamed you yet.]

"Khun Sam, you're trying to blame me for trying to be your friend, aren't
you? I thought you had such a headache, you chose to send stickers instead
of typing a message. I'm not trying to be your friend."

[...]

"I've seen you have a severe headache and what I get back is guilt instead of
a thank you. Why are you like this?"

I'm starting to cry. I can't deal with her anymore. I don't know what she
wants. She is silent for a moment before replying briefly, which makes me
laugh confused.

[Good evening.]

And she hangs up the call...

I need to get up early, but I'm up till 3:00 in the morning confused with the
woman who sent me stickers, made me cry, and said goodbye saying "Good
night."
Are there really women like that?
 Reconciliation - Chapter 5

Today my eyes are swollen like a lemon. I cried until 3:00 in the morning.
Besides, I have to wake up at 5:00 to get ready to go to work, because I'm
afraid I'm late. When my colleagues see me as a zombie, they immediately
understand that it must have been because Khun Sam called me in the
freezing room yesterday.

"Poor thing. She's just an intern, but she's already been tagged by the boss."

I don't answer and smile falsely. For Khun Sam, she's working normally, but
something's changed.

The freezing room, which always has the frosted-up windows, is now set to
a lighter mode. That's amazing. And it's the first time I've seen such an
innovative wall and it can be altered so that a snap of your fingers. Now
without the matte mode, I can see the inside of the room.

Everyone in the room is working focused. No one dares to take their eyes
off work because Khun Sam can see all our movements from inside her
room. In my case, I'm disappointed and excited to be able to see Khun Sam
clearly. But I don't pay attention to her.

There's noise from the keyboards and mice as we work, they want the loud
sound to arrive in the freezing room. But I feel like everyone's full of stress
and pressured. We're being watched and someone's probably going to go
crazy.

A few moments later... Our boss leaves her office with a smile on her face.

"You're working hard today."

This is the first time since I started working here, that I've seen her smile.
But everyone in the office is focused. Nobody takes their eyes off their
workstations. They're scared to death.

"I'm going to buy you some snacks."

And she leaves the office...

"Ai!... I'm going to go crazy. Aaaah."

Yah, who is sitting next to me, is resting his head in his hands and sighs as
if he were sinking into deep water. I look at her strangely.

"Today, Khun Sam seems happy."

"So it means she's not happy at all." Yah answers me seriously. "When she
smiles strangely, it means she's in a bad mood. We're definitely going to
work late."

Everyone here feels the same way. But joy lasts little. Khun Sam is back,
she opens the door with several bags full of snacks in her hands. She shares
it with all of us.

"Take it. It's a reward for working so hard for me."

Khun Sam stop at my desk and put some bottles of milk yogurt for me. I
just appreciate it.

"Don't you like milk yogurt? I brought only milk too."

She's so weird today, so she puts a bottle of milk on my table. And I just
thank you again.

"Suquinho?"

"..."

"Water?"

"..."

"It's drinkable, okay?"

"..."
"Tea?"

Now, there's a lot of drinks on my table. I just nod and thank her. I don't feel
anything, I just wonder why she spent more time at my desk than everyone
else's.

"What do you like, bunny?"

"I don't like anything."

"Aren't you human, bunny? There must be something you like."

"It won't be good to eat in the office room."

"Really? I don't see any problems."

Khun Sam takes one of the drinks from my table, opens it and puts on a
straw. I look at my boss who's still around and I feel like something's going
to happen.

Paranoid...

"Aren't you busy today?"

My simple question seems to hit you precisely. Khun Sam, who is drinking
and looking at me closely, falters and snaps his cheek.

"I'm not free. I just brought you some snacks."

After saying that, she goes back to the freezing room. My colleagues are
more relieved. It looks better in the glass room than around our tables.

The pressure's off. It's lunchtime.

No one wants to be the first to go out to lunch, because Khun Sam remains
sitting in the freezing room and the windows are in clear mode. If the boss
doesn't take a lunch break, who would dare?

Palpitation...
Palpitation...

It's just a lunch break, why does it have to be so hard? I'm excited. Why did
she turn on the clear mode? It's uncomfortable for us.

It's 12:12. Everyone's still sitting in their chairs. Yah and other colleagues
look at each other as if they were looking for a volunteer who will get up
first... But no one gets up.

Until...

"Why is everyone so diligent? Aren't you going to lunch? Oh! It's in clear
mode."

Mr. Kirk, the company owner and boyfriend of Khun Sam, looks surprised
into the freezing room before entering. They talk a little bit and then they go
out together. Now everyone is relieved again, and prepares for lunch. Looks
like everyone's made it to the top of Everest.

"Ah... We're finally going to have lunch."

One of my colleagues says it sadly. Yah look at me like your energy is

running out.

"What happened to Chief M.L.? The clear way, the snacks... she scared us."

"I wanted to be nice. Maybe."

"Impossible." My colleague, Numpeung, said. Be suspicious when she's

kind. She put a lot of drinks on Mon's table. What did you do? Tell us the
truth."

She blamed me for trying to make friends with her.

I don't want to tell anyone because they're going to be jealous of me. It's
true I want to be friends with her, but what I did wasn't because I wanted to.

If I want to be your friend, I'm going to have to work hard.

Anyway...

At lunch break, everyone is in a hurry and afraid to come back late for
work. And rightly so. When we got back, Khun Sam also just returned. The
glass is still in clear mode.

If there's anything different, it's that Now Mr. Kirk is in the room, too. And
after a while, it changes the walls to matte mode, for privacy.

Playing...

My phone's ringing. Everyone looks at my desk like they already know

who's calling me. I answer slowly. It's Mr. Kirk.

[Miss Kornkamon, come here, please.]

I turn off the phone and swallow some saliva.

Everyone looks at me silently asking if it was from the freezing room. I

don't answer anything, I just head to the freezing room and when I open the
door, I see the scariest woman inside.

"Good afternoon."

I greet my two bosses, Mr. Kirk, the handsome guy who owns the company,
and Khun Sam, who's sitting on the couch and with a lot of snacks and
drinks on the table. See, that's why they changed the way the wall was to
the matte. They don't want us to know they eat in here.

"Is that her? That's in the file you read... Wonderful. You're prettier in
person than in the picture... Only twenty two years old?" Mr. Kirk speaks to
me amicably. I just agree with the head in response. "Her height is not so
different from yours, Sam."

"She's a few inches lower than me."

"It's the same. You can't tell who's taller when they're walking together. You
finally found someone the same height as you. My little girl has a friend
now."
Mr. Kirk laughs and puts his hand on her head, but she takes his hand off as
a sign of disapproval.

"Don't touch me."

"It's just a cuddle... Well, Miss Kornkamon. I'd better call you Mon.

My name was spoken by Mr. Kirk. It's easy to know who told her. Khun
Sam must have read it in my history the day he called me.

"I already have it."

"If you already have it, you can get more. Please help me clean this up,
there's a lot of snacks here."

Why did he call me here? I dare not ask, since he is my boss.

"Sam told me about you."

"Did you say it?"

Khun Sam looks at her boyfriend and smiles sarcastically.

"You've said too much."

"I like your smile too much." Khun Sam stop smiling immediately. "It's
nothing. I just wanted to see you, that's why I called you here. Ever since
we went out to lunch, Khun Sam hasn't stopped talking about you. You've
been working here for less than a month, right?"

She talked about me.

"Yes, i'm sorry. I've been working as an intern for a few days."

"Was Sam questioning whether you haven't met her before?"

And she keeps questioning me. So she discussed this matter with her
boyfriend. Will she be paranoid about me?
To prevent myself, I must make it clear.

"We haven't met before."

"Why are you being so nice to me?" She interrupts. "We're not close and
you're being nice to me... Are you looking for my friendship?"

"Because you were sick. If it was a puppy or a kitten I would have done the
same, I just can't ignore it. And I dare not be your friend."

I said, "Oh."

Mr. Kirk looks at me, surprised at what I said to Khun Sam, the one
everyone in the office is afraid of. But I can't take it anymore.

"To your satisfaction, if in the future I see you sick again, I will ignore it."

"Even if I'm dying?"

"Yes, i'm sorry. And you're going to ignore me because we're not friends." I
said that and decided to leave the room. "So, can I go back to work?"

So I'm confident. I never imagined acting like this in my life. Now I'm in
the boss's crosshairs, and I'm probably going to fail the training program.
Anyway, you'd better leave even if she gets paranoid about me. I won't be
happy here.

Well... That's enough of that. I'm too exhausted to get back to work.

When the office is over, everyone's going home. Today I don't wait and rush
to leave too. But Mr. Kirk is waiting for me in front of the elevator with a
nice smile on his face.

"Mon."

"Good night, Mr. Kirk." I greet you. "I thought you were out by now."

"I've been waiting for Sam. I heard from you that she was sick, so I was
worried about her."
"I get it."

I don't understand why he waited here for me. I'm just an intern.

"Did you misinterpret her?"

I said, "No."

"You seem anxious."

A marveling at him. 'Anxiety' is so different from the feeling I have for her.

"No, we don't know each other... and I'm not anxious."

"Believe me, Sam is interested in you."

Even if it wasn't special words, it embarrasses me and my face turns red.

What's that feeling?

"It may be because you did good to her. No one's done this before. When
someone does something good for them, they get weird."

"Strange?"

"I don't know how to exemplify. Has she ever done anything strange to
you?"

I'm trying to recognize the stickers on the Line last night and the tons of
drinks on my desk this morning. Besides, she had the glasses in clear mode
and her smile.

"Sometimes. Today she gave me several drinks." I said,

"Really?" Mr. Kirk laughs. "Have you two had a fight before?"

"She called me to blame me."

"It's because you're trying to be friends with her."

I raise my head to look into his eyes and agree with the head with shame.

"Sam can feel guilty and try to reconcile."

"Oh, is it?"

My heart is racing when I hear the word 'reconcile'. It should be used

among close friends or friends. But I'm not your friend, just an intern. It's
weird.

Oh, my heart missed the beats.

"She's weird anyway. You need to interpret what she said. But to help Sam
reconcile and to make her feel better, please let us take her home today?"

Hmmm?
 Inside - Chapter 6

Unexpectedly I'm sitting in the luxury car of Mr. Kirk, the owner of the
company, and Khun Sam is also in the car. On the way, I get frantic sitting
down. Actually, I'm more comfortable taking a bus home than in this luxury
car.

"Your home is so far. How do you come to work? what time do you wake
up?"

Mr. Kirk asked me after using Google Maps to estimate the route. Khun
Sam is looking at the rearview mirror in a question mirror waiting for my
answer, but she chooses to be quiet.

"I need to wake up at 4:00 in the morning to shower and change. So I leave
home at five, and I get home at work at 7:00. Soon after I have breakfast."

"Oh, my God, i'm so sorry. That's tough. It's like a survival game. It's so far
away, why don't you look for a job closer to your home?"
Because near my house, there's no Khun Sam. Anyway, I've changed my
mind now.

"I'm thinking about it."

Silence is deafening between us. Khun Sam looks at me and says

something.

"If you think so, why did you applied for the company? It makes other
people miss the opportunity to work here."

She said it coldly and sarcastically.

I said, "I'm sorry."

"Why are you apologizing?"

"I seem to have made you nervous again." I said it with a tremoded voice
and I look back at my hands on my lap.

"I wasn't angry."

But your voice doesn't lie. Mr. kirk saw the situation escalate, so he
coughed to interrupt us.

"Sam wasn't mad at you. If she was mad, she wouldn't be in the car with me
to take you home. Normally, she would return to her house immediately."

Khun Sam looks offensively at her boyfriend. Mr. Kirk is trying to improve
the situation, but he's not helping.

About an hour and a half after we crawled on the road, the car stop in front
of my house. Khun Sam and Mr. Kirk look at my fence and ask:

"In a capital like Bangkok, how can there be a cute wooden house like in
the series?"

"It's very old, nothing cute."

"Scary!" She looked at my house and said calmly.

"In the middle of the night there will be some noise as if someone is
walking, and there will be something crawling from the basement to under
the wooden bed..."

"Sam, this is Mon's house." Mr. Kirk interrupts while she imagines things.
"And Mon lives here. You said the house is scary. How will she feel?"

"Is there a hole under your bed, bunny? Be careful if something crawls
out..."

"No, there's no hole under my bed."

"Great, because it's scary. If you're ever in bed and you happen to fall, there
will be a long hand in the hole waiting to pull you in."

"Sam, Mon's house is not haunted."

I look at her for a moment and I think how cute she is. But I pretend to be
disappointed when I remember what she said in the car.

"Then I'd better get into my house now. Thank you both so much for
bringing me here."

I'll get out of the car. Nop, who was waiting in front of my house, is calling
me surprised that I got out of a luxury car.

"Why did you come back in this car?"

"My bosses brought me home."

"They are so kind... Good night." Nop greets them. Mr. Kirk lowers the
windows. "Thank you for bringing Mon home."

"It was nothing. We have to reconcile with her because of this little girl."
Mr. Kirk smiles and looks at Khun Sam. "She doesn't know how to
reconcile, so I had to do it for her."
"Talkative, can we go back now?"

Mr. Kirk smiles and blinks his eyes before he leaves.

Nop looks at me confused for not knowing anything.

"Reconcile?"

"I don't know."

"Then why did you come back with them?"

"I'm not sure why. It wasn't comfortable in that car." I sigh deep. "I'll
probably quit that job."

"Why is that? The work is not easy, but Khun Sam is there."

"She'll be the reason I quit that job." I said,

"E.r.?"

"I have to go."

"Why are you mad at me?"

I answer it with silence. I feel like I'm not nice to him, though, he was
worried and waiting for me. But I'm not in a good mood right now, even
though I was in the same car as Khun Sam.

This weird thing between Khun Sam and me isn't over. At night, I keep
getting stickers on her line, always 1:00 in the morning. Tonight, I don't turn
on silent mode, because I want to know if Khun Sam is going to send me
stickers or not...

Why do I think a bad woman like her would send me stickers again?... And
she does. I just see her stickers but I don't respond. Just to mark as a
message viewed. And yes, Khun Sam keeps sending me every minute.

Chief: Why haven't you gone to sleep yet?

This is the first sentence she writes after sending dozens of stickers. I read
and i get confused whether to reply or don't respond.

Doraemon: Someone sends me stickers to disturb me at dawn.

My answer leaves the chat silent for three minutes and I finally get a
response from it.

Chief: Why did you answer me?

Is there anyone like that? I look at the message and reply, but not
immediately. What are we doing? A psychological war via app?

Doraemon: I was afraid you'd feel abandoned if I left you talking to

yourself.

Chief: Be careful if something drags from the hole under your bed.

I smile at the phone and think we talk more, even if we rarely look at each
other or talk in the office. Apart from today, she came to my table with
several drinks.

Doraemon: Crawling under the bed is better than crawling on the ceiling.

She read it and was silent for a long time, now I'm worried about her.

Doraemon: Is your bed a double?

Boss: Yes.

Doraemon: When you turn the other way, be careful not to see anyone
strange lying next to you... Have a good night.

Laughing, I put my phone aside. From the cell phone screen I can still see
that she's trying to send me something. But I don't read it. I wanted to make
this lonely woman scared after you've let me down all day.

And it works... the next morning when I see Khun Sam, she doesn't seem to
have slept at all. Even in makeup, I can see she's tired. When she enters the
office, she squeezes her evil eyes as she looks at me, walking towards me
staring at me vengefully.

"Didn't you read my message last night?"

I smile sideways without any expression on my face.

"I was so sleepy and my house is so far away from here, so I had to sleep."

"Then why did you answer and talk to me?"

"You talked to me first, right?

"Then why did you have to tell me there was a ghost lying next to me?"

"You did it first. A monster under the bed."

We're looking at each other like we're fighting. She's popping her cheek.
Then she turns around.

"I'm definitely going to have a headache today because I didn't sleep."

After saying this, she immediately heads to her living room and changes the
way the walls to the matte to maintain privacy. Besides, one thing I know
more than magazines is that she's afraid of ghosts. And from what I saw this
morning, she didn't sleep last night. I'm sure you're going to get sick.

No... I'm not going to worry. She's going to blame me for trying to get close
to her.

But today Chief M.L. is quieter than usual, even on the lunch break she
doesn't go out to lunch. While everyone's gone, I keep pretending to be busy
with my job and I hope everyone's gone. When there's no one else in the
office, I go see Khun Sam. How's she doing?

Toc toc toc...

No answer. First, I think about going back to my desk, but then I put all my
courage together for a moment to open the door, just a little fresh. I see
Khun Sam lying on the couch, she's got her hand on her forehead to hide
her eyes from the light.

Headache for not sleeping last night.

"Come in if you want." She takes her hand off her forehead.

"Hiding like a psychopath."

"Can't sleep?"

"It's a lot of headache to sleep. Who caused this?"

I go in, I look at her with guilt, but I act like I don't.

"Yes, who caused this?"

"Why did you come here?" I'm stunned. While I'm looking for an answer,
she interrupts me.

"Are you worried about me?"

I said, "No."

"You even said if I died in front of you you'd ignore it, wouldn't you? How
can I believe you?"

"So... I'd better get out."

I look at her in anger. And when I'm leaving, Khun Sam, who's hard to
understand, says something on the air.

And i'm the air.

"Hungry."

"..."
"I want to eat noodles with fried chicken from Nong Ann in Plubplachai [an
area near Bangkok] or chicken with rice at Watergate."

"..."

"Hungry."

I'm taking a deep breath and I look back at her furious face, but she's
adorable at the same time.

"You'd better call a delivery service."

"I want to eat tonight, not now. Nong Ann's fried chicken noodle restaurant
opens the evening."

"Okay, I'll write it out that it opens the night."

"Dining alone is not cool."

Is that an invitation? I go through my eyes and I don't know how to answer.

"If I eat and take a medicine I'll feel better and i'll probably be able to
drive."

"Good for you."

"It's really nice."

"Aham."

"It's really very good."

"..."

"Not just the pasta with fried chicken, it has crispy wonton, and if you don't
like both, it also has dry suki..."

"Are you inviting me?"

I asked her honestly. And she's silent for a moment.

"No, I'm not. Just doing an analysis, like cooking blogs."

"It was a good analysis. Now it's too late for me to go to lunch..."

"Or you want to go eat red noodles near Sao Chingcha. It's nice too.

"Can I come with you?"

I ask her to end our conversation. Shame is all I have, but now it's over.

"You've seen it. You want to go with me. I'm going to let you go with me
just because you asked. I'll see you in the parking lot at night. Oh! When i
go out to lunch, please buy me something to eat. I need to take some
medicine."

Khun Sam puts his hand on his forehead again after finishing the
conversation. I'm astonily...

Is there a woman like that?

 Begging - Chapter 7

How can I just go out for red noodles with Khun Sam?

As we set for the night, I first pretended to have forgotten and started
getting ready to go home, but it was like she knew what I was going to do.
So she texted me.

[I'll see you in my car.]

I'm finally in your fancy car, the same one that Nop and I were talking
about that day on the bus. We didn't exchange a word until the food came.
Why is it so hard to understand her?

"Khun Sam."

Khun Sam puts his red noodles aside and looks at me with his beautiful
brown eyes.

"Hmm?"

"You look hungry."

She said she wanted company for dinner, so at least she should talk to me.

"And you're not eating anything."

Because it's too spicy. I just stare really hungry. On the other hand, Khun
Sam puts more and more pepper sauce, as if he could not live without
pepper. From what I've seen in the magazines, she can't eat spicy food.

Why are we so different?

"It's too spicy."

"It's weak."

"Do you come here often?"

"No, no, no, Only when I feel like eating." She adds more pepper as she
answers. it scaring me.

"It's not a kind of food you eat often."

"What do you mean?"

"I assume you always frequent luxurious and renowned restaurants or eat
some kind of special royal food."

"I am a Luang Mhom. But that doesn't mean I eat royalty food. Mhom
Luang is just a normal person like all the others.

She takes a few more bites and then puts the chopsticks and the spoon
aside.

"Please don't tell anyone I ate here."

"I won't. Even if I told you, no one would believe it. Why did you invite me
instead of Mr. Kirk?"

"He doesn't like street food. And I don't eat often either. It's been a long
time since last time. You like to ask questions, huh?"
"I just want to talk."

Am I being nosy again? When she sees me looking down, she hits my leg
with hers under the table.

"I'm not blaming you for anything. I just answered. Sure... Go ahead, talk to
me."

Khun Sam straightens on the chair and stretches his spine. She's so
determined it makes me feel uncomfortable.

"You are so determined to talk. I don't know what else to say."

"Anything. Talk to me whatever you want."

I said, "Anything?" I smile. "Do you know the Suthat Temple?"

"I do. It's not far from here."

"Do you know him? It has a famous restaurant as popular as the Tee Red
Noodles. They make the delicious Pad Thai Pratu Pi."

"I do. I've tasted it. You want to go eat? We can go, but we'll probably have
to wait a long time, as many people go to Pratu Pi every day."

"No, I don't want to. I was just asking." I move to make myself feel more
comfortable. "And... do you know why they call it Pad Thai Pratu Pi?"

"I don't know."

"Because in the past, they called that area Pratu Pi (Ghost Gate). In the
reign of King Rama II, there was a pandemic. By the rules, you couldn't
burn the bodies inside the city. So they took all the bodies to the Suthat
Temple. The door they used to transport the bodies was called Pratu Pi.
There were a lot of vultures all over the city. Why is that? Because they
came for the food. I mean... by the bodies."

I told a long story about Pratu Pi and she listened intently, so I realize how
adorable she is. Before our meeting, I researched where The Red Noodle
Tee was and accidentally read an article about Pratu Pi. I tried to remember
everything just to tell her as a horror story.

"And there's another story about the hungry ghosts of the Suthat Temple.
They are very tall, skinny and their mouths are as small as a pin hole. They
go out at night and make noise. Their noise sounds like whistles." I'm
whistling to show her. "Besides, they like humans who live in huge houses.
Why is that? Because they are perfect for hungry ghosts to be able to look
out the windows, because of their height..."

"You know this well, do you have a ghost friend?"

Whoops...

"No, I don't. I'm just telling you a story."

"I don't care."

"So, how about Mar Nak? [A famous Thai story about ghosts.]

"I'm going to hit you."

Khun Sam looks at me with a face that makes me laugh. It was beautiful to
see her say 'I'm going to hit you.'

"It's all right. I'm not going to tell any more horror stories. You're scared
like a little girl. So cute." I keep talking to her while I drink water with
straw. She snaps her cheeks and says.

"Don't call me cute."

"So what should I call it?"

"Beautiful."

Stifling!

I choke on the water. Some of the water ends up splashing on her face. So
she takes a tissue to wipe her face and doesn't forget to give me one too.
"It's not nice to spit in other people's faces like that."

"I'm sorry (Cof Cof)." I'm still coughing. She frowns as she looks at me
with her brown eyes. He gets up and walks towards me and pats me on the
back.

"You're too old to choke."

"I was just surprised to say you're beautiful."

"Everybody calls me that." She looks incomprehensibly. "Do you think I'm
kidding? My friends have always said I suck at jokes."

"You don't have to play. You're a joke by nature. Deep down... deep down."

I get better at choking the same time I make eye contact with Khun Sam,
who keeps patting me on the back. We stare at each other for a couple of
seconds, so the cute lady stretches her back and says:

"We'd better get back. I'm satisfied."

"Okay, it's late. If we stay longer, we can see a real hungry ghost."

"..."

Khun Sam says nothing before he leaves to pay the bill. It's almost 9:00.
When we're in the car, she's still silent. So I'm the first one to start the
conversation.

"You don't have to take me home. It's too far. Just drop me off at a bus stop.
It's better."

"I have a headache."

I said, "Really?" I'm surprised when I look at her.

"Are you all right?"

"I'm not."
"You can leave me here. So you can go straight to your house."

She won't answer me and she keeps driving.

"My head is really adore."

"Are you going to the hospital?"

"I should get better after I take some medicine."

"Yes, that's why I told you to leave me here, so I take a cab. It's going to be
expensive, but then you'll get home early to rest."

"Taking a taxi is very dangerous. It's too late."

"But my house is too far away. It won't be good for you to take me there."

"I'm in a lot of pain... should be migraine."

Why is our conversation in a loop? She seems to want to say something, but
she refuses to say it.

"What am I supposed to do?"

"I can't take you home. It's too far and too dangerous for me to go back
alone."

"So you can leave me here..."

"It's too late now."

"I'm going to take a cab."

"It's too dangerous."

"All right, just leave me here..."

"I have a headache."

I'm talking to a robot? I don't know how to deal with her.

"So what am I supposed to do?"

"I have a headache."

Heavens! I'm going to cry with anger. What does she want from me? I must
do something to get out of this cycle.

"I'm staying at your place."

"You're so kind."

On the way to her house, we didn't say anything else. When she parks her
car, I look at my watch before I leave. It's 10:00 now.

My phone's ringing. It's Nop. He must have waited for me.

[Mon, where are you? It's late.]

"I'm at Khun Sam's house. We went out to dinner and she had a severe
headache."

[Are you still there? When are you coming back? It's too far. Mon?]

"It's not much. I'm going to take a cab to get back..."

"Headache." She interrupts me. "I'm going to die tonight."

"Is it that bad?"

"Horrible, I might even throw up. It happens when it gets worse." She's
telling me about her symptoms and I get worried while Nop is still on the
line. "But you told me that even if I died, you would have no interest.
Because I'm so miserable for living here alone."

What a sad story...

"But everything will be fine. Tomorrow's a day off. I'll stay here alone if it
doesn't get better. I'll take care of myself. I can do it."

"Wait a minute, Nop." I look with empathy at Khun Sam. "Are you alone
here?"

"Aham, look at the lights. They're all out. There's no one here."

"You have a headache and you're going to be here alone, poor thing."

"Nobody takes care of me." She touches her own head.

"Poor me, but I need to stay strong, even if I fall down the stairs, I'll crawl
back up."

"If you don't mind, can I stay here tonight to keep you company?"

"I don't mind."

She interrupts me while I'm talking, like she's already waiting for this. I'm
confused now because it looks like her pain's gone.

"I'll called my father first. My dad never lets me spend the night away from
home. Because he believes that if a daughter sleeps outside the house, it
means she's with a man."

"I'll talk to your father for you."

She asks for my phone number. So Then I ask Nop to come into my house
and pass the cell phone to my dad. So Khun Sam speaks politely to my
father. Finally, she gives me back my phone.

"Your father agrees. Then you'll be back tomorrow."

"Did he agree?"I said,

"Yes."
She walks into her house like she's never had a headache. Then she turns
towards me.

"Mon."

I said, "Yes?"

"Do you like me?"

I take a step back involuntarily. She looks at me and shrugs.

"Your father told me. It's kind of weird that I have a fan."

She walks into the house and makes me ashamed outside. I knew my
parents would tell you if they had the opportunity to talk to her. Khun Sam
acts like she's won me.

I'll go into your house. A white light is suddenly lit by her. The décor of the
house was all designed by a professional interior designer, filled with few
furnitures. Less is more.

Sounds good about her style.

"Um. I'm going to sleep downstairs."

I said, "No." She's going up the stairs while she's looking at me. "If you
steal something, how do I know?"

"I'm not a thief."

"I don't trust you. Come here, come here. Stay upstairs with me. In my bed
fits another one."

I don't know why I'm so embarrassed when I hear her invitation. Khun Sam,
who saw that I did not move, provokes me without sketching any smile.

"What is it, my fan? Why don't you follow me?"

"You're teasing me."

"I'm surprised to hear you came to work at the company because you love
me." She's coming up while she's talking. I'm looking at the sick woman in
front of me and I take a deep breath.

"I heard that people with migraines couldn't talk much because of the severe
pain, but you.... looks different." I said,

"Really?"

"You're not in any pain, are you?"

"Am I not? Then why would I call you here?"

It's my turn. I smile and cross my arms as I still stop.

"You're afraid of ghosts." I said,

"Not at all."

She answers me briefly. It makes me sure of the real reason I'm here...

"Then I'll sleep here. On this floor."

"No, no, no, You can't."

"So..." I smile. "Beg." I said,

"What?"

"Beg me to go up the stairs with you. Then I'll go."

We fight with our eyes for a moment, but I can't resist her powerful eyes, so
I look away. Why is that? I'm the one who always challenges her, but I
always end up losing.

I said, "Please."

What?
I look up. And she's taking me seriously.

"I beg you to stay with me tonight, Upstairs... Please."

 A mother of crabs - Chapter 8

It was already beyond my expectations to be able to work in the same place

as Khun Sam, but to sleep in the same bed as my reference in education and
lifestyle? I'm telling you the truth, Khun Sam's house wasn't what I
expected. Because the style and tonality are so different from what I read in
her interviews: they said her style is contemporary and colorful.

This house has contemporary style, but the color is filled with a tone of
earth. Most of the things here are ashes. The only colorful thing I see in this
house is a red lipstick. Even her pajamas I'm wearing, it's earthy.

"Do you like pink?"

I said, "What?"

"Your panties say yes."

She lifts her panties with two fingers. I left it in the bathroom. I rush to take
her hand. Shame on you.

"Sorry, I forgot in the bathroom."

"I just wanted to know, so I asked. I wonder why girls like pink so much."

"I didn't mean i like it."

"No, no, no, no, no, Your purse is pink, your compact powder case is pink,
your pen is pink, all pink."

"You know me well."

She stop for a moment and smiles from the corner of her mouth.

"I'm being a fan of yours, maybe."

How long is she going to tease me?

"I'm sleepy."

I put an end to the conversation, folded my panty, and put it under my work
dress to hide.

"You go to bed early. Usually you reply to my messages at 1:00 a.m.."

"You texted me first, so I replied. That's it. Can I sleep on which side?"

"On that side." She points to the side of the bed near the window. I look at
her and I know what she's thinking.

"You're afraid the hungry ghosts will look out the window, aren't you?"

"I'm going to hit you."

I get shot by the look on her face. It doesn't scare me, but I start laughing as
I sit under the white blanket, which makes it look like I'm sleeping in a
hotel. Her slight, unique smell makes my heart race.

She smells so good.

While I'm lying in bed, she walks around looking for something to do. I ask
her:

"Aren't you sleepy?"

"It's not my bedtime."

"You sleep too late. It must be the effect of your headache."

"I can't sleep without medicine."

"That's not good for you. Come on, lie down. If I sleep first, you'll have to
deal with the hungry ghosts alone."

She mumbles something and lays in bed. She turns off the main light and
leaves the bedside lamp on. I think that light will get in our way to sleep. So
I dare to stretch my arm over it to put out the lamp.

"I'm going to read a book. Why did you turn off the lamp?"

"Go to sleep. You need to sleep now." I take the book out of her hands and
put it on her bedside. Then I pull her body down so she can sleep.

"You have guts. Is that how you want us to be friends, my fan?"

When she catches my eye, I get stunned and shrink like I've been
electrically discharged.

I said, "I'm sorry."

"Why were you shocked like that?" She stretches her arm and pulls me
down. "You told me to sleep, you should sleep too."

"S... Yes,"Yes,'

Finally, Khun Sam and I are lying together and confused in bed at 11:00
p.m. on a Friday night. It should be a thrill, because I'm getting closer to the
idol I love so much, but I'm in a strange place. I usually sleep fast, but
restlessness makes me turn around. I keep turning until I'm stunned by her
face in front of me.

Even though we're in the dark, my pupils are already adapted and I can see
her beautiful face clearly... And yes... Khun Sam hasn't slept yet.

Palpitation, palpitation...
My heart is racing and I'm worried she might hear it.

"I'd better sleep on the floor."

"It's not good."

"But I'm going to get in your way to sleep, because I keep turning around in
bed."

Khun Sam puts his arm over my body to hold me. I shrink.

"If I leave my arm here, you will be considerate of me and will not even
dare to go to the bathroom. Then you won't be able to turn around
anymore."

"You're cheating."

"It's so good to be smaller. Convenient."

"Hmm... You're so tall... as tall as the hungry ghosts of the Suthat Temple."

She suddenly pulls me closer. We're close, so close that our noses touched.
"Ah..."

"If you talk about hungry ghosts again, I'll bite you."

"The... Okay, i'm not going to do that.

I use both hands to move away gently. But she tries to hold me harder.

"If you move, I'll reduce your salary."

"Aren't we too close? It's weird." I try to say it quietly.

"Strange how?"

"The truth is, I'm ashamed. We're too close. I'm not going to talk about
hungry ghosts anymore."
My face is getting hot. Good thing the light is off, or she could see my red
face like a tomato. My trembling voice makes her let me go, but she won't
walk away.

"Why are you shy? It's normal for one girl to hug another."

"It's okay in a friendship relationship. But we... We're not friends. I don't
want you to think I'm trying to get close to you."

"You're thinking a lot about that word." She said, "It's just a word."

"You talk bad to me. I don't want it to be like this. It's late now. We'd better
get some sleep."

After i'm done talking, I try to turn the other way, but I can't. She holds me
with her arm and it's not easy to get out of her control.

"I can't sleep."

"Ah... Then then?"

"Tell me one of two stories."

"Uh?"

"... Tell me a bedtime story. You're going to help me get some faster sleep or
do something to make me forget the hungry ghosts at the window. It's your
fault."

Sure. If I hadn't talked about the hungry ghosts, It wouldn't have ended like
this and I'd be in my house safe and sound. How much responsibility...
Okay, I'll try.

"It's a story about a family of crabs, a Fable of Aesop."

"Go ahead."

"A long, long time ago..."

"Why do stories always start with 'A long, long time ago'? Why don't we
talk about the present? That's obsolete."

"All right, I'll go. In the present... Not so long ago, it's good like that?... It's
about the story of a crab." I get a sigh of dissatisfaction. "There was the
mother of a hermit crab..."

Aesop's Fable is simple. As far as I know, the story was about the mother of
a hermit crab who wanted to teach her son to move forward, not to the side.
But the crab's mother couldn't move forward either. The moral of the story
is 'Don't tell others what to be unless you're a good example.'

And when the story is nearing its end.

"The moral of the story is..."

"Keep moving forward, even if you can't, or your mother will hit you."

"..."

"..."

What she said makes me laugh wildly. What I've seen of her so far, I
couldn't find in the magazines.

"Did I say something wrong?"

"Ahh..." I can't stop laughing. "That's not the moral of the story."

"You're a terrible storyteller!"

She turns the other way when she sees I was laughing. I want to apologize,
but I can't stop laughing at her. I found out she's too cute when she's mad. I
need to apologize.

"Khun Sam, I didn't want to laugh at you. I'm sorry, but you're so cute."

"What you've done is the same as my friends do. They say I'm hard to
understand."
"It's not like that... Oh..." She pushes me with her back. So I hold her tight.
If I fall out of bed, she's going to fall for me.

"Will you stop laughing?"

"I'm going, I'm going to... I'm going to fall... If I fall, you're going to fall
with me and you're going to get hurt." I want to win this battle, but so does
she. And finally...

Bang!!!

We both fell out of bed. My head hits the ground, Khun Sam runs to see me
after turning on the light.

"Are you all right? I heard his head hit the ground."

D... It hurts."

"What about the floor?"

"Khun Sam!"

"I'm kidding." She said while holding my head with both hands. "Would it
make it any better if I blow your head like that?"

I'm stunned by her care. Now she's taking care of me like She's taking care
of a child. She blows my head. Then look me in the eye and the world
seems to have paraded for a few minutes.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

My heart...

"... when I look into your eyes..."

I said, "Yes."
"My heart is racing."
 The gang - Chapter 9

We stared at each other under the hot light. Khun Sam is so close, my heart
is beating faster and faster. I'm going to pass out any minute. She's close
and staring at me with her beautiful brown eyes. It's like they say, I'm
melted like an ice cream in the summer.

"Are you sleepy, bunny?"

"S... Yes,"Yes,'

"There's gunk in your eye"

"Really? Shamed, I wipe my eyes immediately. Khun Sam is going back to

bed. Then she lays on one side and turns her back on me. "There was
nothing. Are you kidding me?"

"I'm going to sleep. Have a good night."

What? Why is she like that? I look confused at her, turn off the lamp and
cover myself with the blanket.

Well, what happened? I don't know how to explain...

The next morning...

I wake up with the light coming from the window. I rush to get up and
realize it's not my home. The noise of the bathroom shower also wakes me
up.

Oh... I'm not dreaming. I spent the night here at Khun Sam's house and I'm
lying in her bed.

I'm excited and confused at the same time, but it soon passes when Khun
Sam comes out of the bathroom wearing a gray T-shirt and navy blue
sweatpants.

"You wake up late. You said you wake up every day at 4:00 in the morning
to go to work, it seems that's not true. Did you lie to me, bunny?"

"It's because of you... Why did you wake up so early?" I'm looking at her
tired eyes, even though she just got out of the shower her brown eyes don't
mind. "You look tired, like you haven't slept properly."

"No one could sleep next to you, bunny. You snore in your sleep, you sound
like thunder."

"Have you ever seen thunder?"

"It's like in the Fable of Aesop."

"Is there thunder in history?"

"There's a talking crab mother, why couldn't there be thunder?"

Why did I have to wake up early to argue about how I snored last night? So
I end the conversation by going to the bathroom, but...
"You can wear my clothes. It's not good to put yours back on."

"Isn't that good? Why?"

"They're not clean. It's not good to wear dirty old clothes."

Sure... I nod in response, even if I'm still confused. I take a 15-minute bath
and brush my teeth with a new brush he left for me, so I head to her
wardrobe. Inside there are only gray clothes.

Which one's red? Where are the red clothes?

The magazines said she liked red...

I'll take a t-shirt and a casual sweatshirt matching her style. It wouldn't be
appropriate to wear jeans. When I come out of the bathroom, she looks at
me for a moment and says.

"You're kidding me."

"Ah... are the gray-hued clothes of your wardrobe. Is it your style, how dare
I play with it?"

"It's comfortable." She walks past me towards the bathroom, grabs and
wears a sports jacket. "Did you see? We're different. We're not dressed as a
couple now."

I'm embarrassed after hearing what she said. Why is that? Why am I
ashamed? It's because we're dressed like a couple.

While I'm uncomfortable, her phone rings. She looks at him, seems to
recognize something and looks back at me.

"I forgot I have a date with friends today."

"It's all right. I can take a taxi home..."

"Aren't you hungry?"

"I'm fine."

"It's free!"

"It's also free back home. I'd better eat there."

"And it's delicious."

"My mother cooks well, too."

"It's also quite expensive."

"But..."

"You're poor, aren't you?"

Heavens...

"Do you want me to go with you?"

"Just informing you."

"I don't want to..."

"It's quite expensive. You couldn't buy it. I'll pay for you."

"Then I'll go with you."

"You're such a look-a-like."

What?...

I already knew, if I tried to avoid the conversation, she'd loop. Like the car
situation last night. I feel like I've met her more. She's never going to say
what she has in mind. And I have to be the loser in the loop conversation.

Splendid...

"The restaurant is not far from here. Let's walk."

"Can we walk?"

"There's no a parking space. If they had arranged the meeting away from
here I wouldn't go."

"Why don't you invited them instead to your house?"

"I don't like that."

Then why did I spend all night at her house? It must be because she was
afraid of the hungry ghosts, so she asked me to stay. However, I don't ask
and follow her behind.

"Why are you walking after me? Come, walk beside me."

"C... All right, i'm going to go.

She's going to stop walking and wait for me. We walked together in silence
until we got to the restaurant. I wouldn't say it's far, we don't walk much.
There's a lot of restaurants around here.

We stopped in front of a Japanese restaurant that seems to open for lunch.

There's only a small group of noisy customers in there. They stop as soon as
Khun Sam comes in.

"P.P. has arrived... Oh, who is she?"

Everyone's looking surprised at me. Khun Sam looks at me and introduces

me briefly.

"My office subordinate. Can she accompany us?"

They look at each other before they pull a chair for me. Khun Sam's friends
are nice to me. One of her friends is an actress. She's been friends with
Khun Sam since high school. I remember her because I often saw her with
Khun Sam and my mother who said she's an actress.

"What's your name, subordinate to P.P.?

Khun's actress friend Sam, who calls her name 'Kate', asked me. One of
them tries to stop her with a pat.

"Don't be obscene to her. She doesn't know how obscene we are. What's
your name, darling? You're so cute."

I remember this woman, too. She's a beautiful lesbian and was very famous
at school. In addition, she is also heiress to a billionaire.

... It means they were friends of Khun Sam's in high school.

"I'm Mon."

"Your name is beautiful as you. So how did you get to The P... she? Oh, I'm
Kate, you can call me Kate. You must know my name because of my
popularity." She brags and smiles. She's so quiet on screen, but so friendly
in the real world.

"Yes, I do."

"I'm Tee" a beautiful woman introduces herself before introducing someone

else "And this is Jim."

"I've changed... Call me Martha."

"God, i'm so sorry. Nothing to do with... from Jim to Martha, unacceptable."

I look at them and my face is turning red because they are talking
informally. I don't know what level of language to use when talking to
them. They have formed at the same school as Khun Sam, meaning they are
from high society families, the royal family or some famous family.

From what I've seen so far, they're common.

"Be polite to her, please don't be rude." Khun Sam draws the attention of
her friends, but they turned their eyes.

"Oops! P.P. is a good woman now."

"You'd better call me Sam. Well, can you pass a menu to my fan?"

They're all fighting over the menu. Finally, Kate gets it. She passes it to me
smiling.

"You can order whatever you want, Jim will pay for us."

"I told you, call me Martha." (Well, I'll call her Martha) She smiles sweetly
at me and says, "Go ahead, sweetie. I pay, today is on me. It's a great day."

"Tell her... Today you will give us your wedding invitations." Tee tells me
about the wedding.

"I'm happy for you." I congratulate her.

"Why would I be happy for her? She wouldn't get married if she hadn't
gotten pregnant." Khun Sam says taciturnly. Martha sticks her finger in her
own drink and sneezes at Khun Sam.

"P.P.! Mon just met me. Respect me."

"Stop calling me P.P."

"Kate, give me the menu. I'll ask our P.P." Since Martha is the hostess of the
day, Kate passes the menu to her and asks Khun Sam. "What do you want to
eat?"

"Whatever, I never get what I want."

"Do you want this... Octopus sushi?"

"Perfect."

"All right, I'm not going to ask for that." Martha smiles and looks at another
page. "How about this, tuna sushi?"

"It looks good."

"I'm not going to order that... How about this, shrimp salad?"
"More or less."

"Okay, so no. These are sea urhog eggs, like in the movie Fanday." (Name
of a Thai movie)

"They're made of sea urhog testicles, aren't they?"

"Maybe so. Do you want it?"

"..."

"..."

I said, "No."

"Great, I'll order this dish."

They all applaud excitedly. Khun Sam crosses his arms and looks at them
all without saying anything. As long as i'm her, it's best to be silent and
sympathize with Khun Sam, who's being teased by her friends.

"Annoying... I'm going to the bathroom. I'll be right back."

After Khun Sam went to the bathroom and left me alone, everyone looks at
me and then their watches before saying:

"How long will P.P. take in the bathroom?"

"She didn't make up. It should take about five minutes."

"Jim, you need to make her stay there for about eight to 10 minutes. And
Mon, I'm going to ask you something."

I said, "Yes?" I look at her and I feel insecure. What happened? I said,
"What's up?"

"You and P.P., what's your relationship?"

"Uh? I'm just her subordinate."

"Really? Why are you wearing her clothes? I remember this color. You two
look like a couple."

"Ahhh..." I keep thinking for a moment and i answer with the truth. "Last
night I stayed at Khun Sam's house, she had a headache. So I stayed with
her."

"Did you two sleep together? Did she let you into her house?" Tee crosses
her arms and looks at me surprised after hearing my answer. "I, who have
been her friend for 10 years, have never been in her house. Even when we
scored something, we met outside. She's afraid we're going to destroy her
house."

"Ahhh... I don't know."

"Just a subordinate, really?"

"Of course. What else could I be?"

"Wife... Oh... Or husband... but your nails are very long." Kate talks
excited. But while I'm hesitant to say something, she raises her hand and
scratches her head. "Why complicate it? Are you P.P.'s girlfriend? Just
answer yes or no."

"No, no, no, I'm just a subordinate. I'm not lying to you."

"It may be true. P.P. doesn't know how to do that." Tee replies, "She's not a
lesbian, you know? How dare Jim say Mon's just like her? Disgusting."

"Anything is possible. Mon is so cute. By the way, is there anything happen

last night?"

"I'm a girl. How would it happen?" I said that because I really don't know
what could have happened. They all look at each other to end the interview.

The war is over.

"It's strange. P.P. let someone into her house." Kate remains confused while
the others remain silent, so I ask.
"Is it that weird? I just spent the night."

"Of course. She won't let anyone in. She has her own space. That's why
we're all surprised... She usually doesn't introduce us to anyone, but she
introduced you. It must be because she doesn't want anyone to see her
reality."

yes, I'm surprised, too.

"Even Mr. Kirk, we haven't met him yet." Tee said.

I said, "Really?" Interesting. "How strange."

"Yes, it's pretty weird."

"But P.P. always acts strangely and we never know what she's thinking."
Tee touches his chin softly. "She's a difficult person and she doesn't say
what she thinks... It's complicated. You won't understand if you're not close
to her."

"Is she difficult?"

"Didn't you see? She never says what she wants. She avoids getting to the
point, but keeps going around the theme. In the end, we're under her control
and doing what she wants. It's like a dictator who takes it easy."

I think I've seen more than that.

"But we understand her. She grew up under a lot of pressure, can't be

herself, can't be what she wants. So she's the kind of girl who keeps going
around the theme... Didn't you notice? When we ordered food it looked like
we were teasing her, but we were actually helping her choose."

"Hmm?"

"If she says yes or perfect, it means she doesn't want it. On the contrary, if
she says it's not good or no, it means that she wants it, but she doesn't want
to show me what she really wants."
This is something I never knew. Is there a woman like that?

"Yea. When we were at school, we ate street food - spicy papaya salad.
While we were eating she kept saying it wasn't clean and blah blah blah.
But the next day, we saw her eat. When she was caught, she avoided the
matter, saying that her body was very clean and that she should eat
something dirty from the streets to balance her immune system." Tee laughs
as he talks about his childhood memories. In my case, I also smile because I
thought the story was cute.

"You know her well."

"Clear. We've been friends for a long time, so we know her well. She is the
type we most love to tease in this world. No matter what we do, she doesn't
get mad or we don't know if she is, because her face doesn't change
expression. We just know she's cute, if she wasn't my friend I'd hit on her."

"Then why?" I feel a little embarrassed to ask this question as I'm sitting in
this restaurant. "Why do you call her PP?

"Pubic hair?"

Kate responds without hesitation. But it's hard for me to repeat those words
out loud, even though I know the meaning now.

"Huh?"

"We call her PP... It stands for pubic hair. Just a nickname we gave her
when we were younger.

"When we first called her that, she didn't get mad." Tee laughs. Kate tells
me more to understand the story.

"At first, nobody liked her because we thought she would be arrogant
because of her Mhom Luang status... But then we realized she's a nice girl...
Wow! We missed the time, she's coming back. Quick, give me her number."
Kate said. "Do you have Line? I will add you."

"Oh... Okay."
"Fast!" I forcefully give them my phone number. They go back to her place
and wink at me. "Thanks, whatever you want to know I'll tell you through
Line. By the way, let's play a prank."

"Joke?"

"I want to know how she feels about you. She's coming back."

Khun Sam comes back, and when she sees that Tee is sitting next to me, she
pulls her friend over and puts her in her place. And then she sits down next
to me. Kate and Tee look at each other for a moment and ask.

"PP"

"My name is Sam."

Even though she warned them, they ignore her and keep calling her PP

"Do you think Mon is cute?"

What crazy question is this? Khun Sam looks at his friends for a moment
and looks up at me with a downward smirk.

"No, she's not cute at all."

"Don't like her?"

Khun Sam is silent for a moment, then answers clearly.

"Um, I don't like it."

Her friends smile. So did I, as I just received information that she is the type
of person who says the opposite of what she thinks.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...
 Justice - Chapter 10

I don't know why, but I look down to avoid her look. Her friends keep
smiling at me.

"The food hasn't arrived yet, huh? Have you been hunting the sea urhogs
now?"

"Be patient, P.P. We ask for a lot, so we have to wait." Kate responds to
calm her down. Khun Sam remains restless. She's looking at me.

"Are you hungry?" she said,

"No."

Not long after, a waiter approaches. The table is full of delicious dishes. It's
worth registering for social networks. They all take their cell phones and
take pictures to post on their social networks, except Khun Sam.

"Don't you want to take a picture?"

"No, I don't want to. What for?

"Mon, P.P. doesn't do these things. All she does is eat. By the way, it's better
to update your networks, or the fans who follow you will be disappointed...
Smile for the camera, P.P."

My boss's serious face says she's angry, but she's still smiling at the camera.
Ever since I met Khun Sam, I've seen her smile only once in the office and
that smile was scaring the team. And now she's smiling the same way.

A fake smile. So different from 10 years ago.

"All right, i'm going to go I'll post it first."

Khun Sam's photo is posted. I get my phone to see her picture. I wonder
why the photo was posted to Khun Sam's account, since Kate took it with
her own cell phone.

She hasn't touched her phone yet.

"How do you have access to Khun Sam's account?"

Kate responds with a smile as she enjoys her dish.

"I own her Instagram account."

"Uh?"

"Do you follow this account? No, don't do that. It's all fake. I'm the one who
posted all that."

I wink in surprise. It's hard to understand. Tee, who sees me confused, tries
to explain it to me.

"P.P. doesn't know how to use social networks. Just the Line app, which she
created herself to talk to us. In addition, we manage the account because it
is of high society... Saw? On her Instagram has a lot of work content, little
personal stuff... And all the information in the magazines is false."

Shocked...
I look at Khun Sam. She raises her eyebrow.

I said, "What's up?"

"All you said to the magazines are...?"

"It's not mine."

Twice-hatched! Okay, my head is blank now. I'm trying to figure it all out. I
followed her life and all the information I read in the magazines, but now
everything is fake. I need to reset everything.

"I'm confused." I'm shaking my head like I'm trying to relocate the
information I just received. "You mean none of the interviews are true?"

"I don't want to tell anyone about my life. I don't understand why they want
to know if I prefer cats or dogs, favorite color or what my dreams are?
What's in it for you?"

"Our P.P. lives in a bubble. They just want to know about your life to be
inspired."

I barely care what they're saying, I'm still shocked by the 10 years of false
information I collected. It's not worth anything now. Nothing is real. What's
happening?

"So you don't like red, you don't have a kindergarten school and you don't
like R&B music, do you?"

They all look at each other because it looks like I'm going to freak out any
minute. Tee pokes me to remind my mind of returning to the real world.

"Are you all right, Mon?"

"Where did you get that information from?" I don't answer anything to Tee
and fix my hair. What have I believed in for so long?

"We created a profile for her. We wanted them to know how cool she is, and
I'm the one who likes red." Kate raises her hands by turning himself in.
"And I would like to have a kindergarten school." Tee answers before
pointing at Jim.

"I like R&B music... Oh... And I prefer cats. P.P. likes dogs."

Khun Sam looks at me carefully. I'm still shocked, so she says:

"You know a lot about me... Oh, I forgot you're my fan."

"Yes, I'm a fan of yours. So it's surprising to me that all this isn't real."

I answer honestly, without hesitation, because I'm still shocked. Kate looks
at me and asks:

"Mon, why are you so interested in P.P.?"

"Khun Sam is my idol and my inspiration of life." I'll answer it. So I raise
my hands and cover my face with such shame for finding out that
everything I knew was fake.

"Mon was shocked to the point of doing nothing."

"Idol? How?"

Tee and Jim ask me interested. Khun Sam, who is near me, takes my hands
off my face.

"Answer clearly. Talk to others by looking into the eyes." I look at Khun
Sam and swallow in dry.

"You've been my role model since i was in fourth grade."

"Hummm." Khun Sam looks surprised. "Fourth grade?"

"Yes, I was impressed by you a long time ago and since then I've been
going on with your life. All the interviews you gave to the magazines, I cut
and kept in my collection."

"..."
"Where did you study? What college? I wanted to go to the same college as
you.

"Did it ever pass?" Tee asks carefully. I nod in response.

"I did it. Yes, I did."

"Why are you so obsessed with P.P.? There are so many actresses. Why
P.P.?" Jim seems more excited than the others. She runs to sit next to me,
like she's not going to hear where she was from.

"She smiled at me when we were young."

"P.P. smiled at you? Our P.P.?" Kate is perplexed, as is Khun Sam.

"When?"

"When I was in fourth grade... Khun Sam must not remember. That day, she
carried a dog named Tiger in her arms when she went to see my mother.
She was crying because she couldn't take him home. My mother was a
janitor."

"I remember." Khun Sam looks at me in shock. "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait,
Are you that little girl?"

"Yes, i'm sorry. That's me. You smiled at me and rubbed my head gently. I
never forgot that. I've been impressed by you since that moment." I look at
Khum Sam. Her face is not as serious as usual, but in shock. "And I'm
losing my self-esteem because I misunderstood everything about you. I
thought I knew you well. more than the others, but all I know is a lie."

Khun Sam looks me in the eye after hearing what I said. It must have been
because of the surprise, but she suddenly falls out of her chair.

"P.P.!" Tee runs to pick her up while laughing. I said, "What's up?"

"Are you all right, Khun Sam?"

I try to help her, but she hits me in the hand. Even if i wasn't strong, it was
enough to stop me. They're all looking at each other and smiling, especially
Kate.

"Wow... You two are interesting."

And the meeting ended after Jim gave his wedding invitation to all of us. So
we go home. Khun Sam and I walk side by side, but we're silent. Before I
was shocked, now I'm ashamed. It's because I talked too much about Khun
Sam.

She's going to blame me for trying to get close to her.

"Khun Sam."

"..."

Khum Sam doesn't answer anything, but look at me as she puts her hands in
her own pockets.

"Do you like the gray color?" I said,

"Yes."

The serious-faced woman answers me briefly. Then be silent again. At least

now I know she doesn't like red. That's a real thing I wouldn't find in the
magazines and I decided to ask.

"It means all this time I didn't know anything about you."

"It's all right. Over time you'll find out what I like and what I don't like."

All of a sudden, I feel butterflies in my stomach when I hear that. She's

letting me into her life.

"Mon."

She rarely calls me by name. It's eerily silent when I listen, so I look her in
the eyes.
"Yea."

She stops walking, looks at me closely, and measures my height with her
hand.

"You grow up."

"Hmmm."

"But only this? You're still short."

"We are the same height."

"I am not short. I'm 1.61 cm. That little girl has grown up." She smiles and
looks at me kindly.

"You should have told me it was Aunt Pom's daughter."

"I didn't want you to think I was trying to force a friendship on you. You are
in your bubble. Even when I bought you medicine, you blamed me for
trying to get close."

"I didn't say that."

"Your action said. So I decided to keep quiet." I suddenly remember

something and pull a picture out of my wallet. It's the picture of Tiger my
mom took for her.

"Here... my mom printed it out for you."

She picks up the photo of Tiger, looks at it and smiles.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

My heart races, so I look away. Her smile at that moment is the same as it
was 10 years ago. It's not the smile I saw in magazines or when we were
with her friends.
"How is he?"

"He died."

She stops for a moment and sighs.

"It has been more than 10 years. At least he had someone to take care of
him."

"Yea. I was close to him. Whenever I saw you, I remembered you."

"Do we look alike?"

Such a good performer! Since last night's mother crab story.

"He represented you. When I saw him, it reminded me of his smile and your
pity for him."

"Why are you so obsessed with me?"

She wasn't looking at me when she asked this question. She's ashamed. And
I can understand, I would feel that way too if I knew someone was obsessed
with me.

"If I were a boy, I would flirt with you."

She hides her face in her hands, but keeps looking at me through her
fingers. "Don't look at me, please."

"There is?"

"I told you not to look at me. Go ahead."

"What's it?"

"If you don't walk ahead, I will deduct it from your salary."

So variable. I don't answer anything but lead the way to her house. When
we're almost there, she says something.
"I know you like pink."

"Hey?" I look confused at her. "What did you say?"

"You just learned that I like the color gray. And I found out that you like
pink. We're even. It's fair game."

"So gradually we will learn from each other."

Then, she walks into her house without another word, leaving me stunned.

Why does my heart always miss a beat?

 Disappointment - Chapter 11

From that day on, I felt i could get closer to Khun Sam and talk to her more.
However, I haven't told anyone about our intimacy. I'm afraid they're going
to get jealous.

I have to be careful with the other collaborators. Even though we have the
same salary, they don't have the same attention as the boss... Something like
that. So Khun Sam and I decided not to talk too much at work, but after
hours, we enjoyed the sweet moments dining delicious foods.

Chief: Let's go to Serthai. [An area of Bangkok.] There's a wonderful

noodle there.

Before, Khun Sam had no one to share her favorite dishes, even when she
was with her friends, she didn't dare ask for what she wanted. So ever since
you met me, she seems to enjoy it. And one more thing, I'm so happy to get
close to her.

Khun Sam likes the gray color.

Khun Sam gets annoyed by sad songs.

Khun Sam drives too fast.

All this I couldn't find in the magazines...

Also, I was added to her friends' group on the Line. The name of the group
is...

P.P. gossip.

Yes... Khun Sam is not in the group because she is the P.P. In the group are
Tee, Kate and Jim, who will be married soon. They're all nice to me.

Tee: Are you going on a date again? What do you think, girls?

Kate: You two are doing a lot. Are you getting married?

Martha: Why does it hurt me so much to see that you two are getting along?
Am I jealous?

They always make fun of me when I tell them where I'm going or what I'm
going to do with Khun Sam. Why are they like that?

I'm a woman.

Doraemon: Khun Sam likes to eat tasty foods. But you probably don't have
many friends to join.

Kate: Isn't Kirk her boyfriend? Why doesn't she invite you?

I read furiously, but I don't answer anything. Khun Sam, who is driving,
looks at me and asks:

"What happened? Why are you so quiet?"

I said, "Nothing." I turn off the screen and answer it. "Today we're going to
eat noodles, but what about tomorrow?"
"I don't know, but I think this holiday I'll take you to Ayuthaya to eat river
shrimp. It's a delight."

"Why don't you take Mr. Kirk?"

Isn't Kirk her boyfriend? Why doesn't she invited him?

That's what was in my head before I asked her. Khun Sam remains silent.

"Kirk doesn't like to eat these things. He prefers Italian cuisine. I get
bored."

"Does he know we're close?"

"Are we?"

My thoughts are blocked for a moment and then I smile at her, and she
smiles back and gently touches my head.

"I'm kidding. If we weren't close, I wouldn't bring you here, my fan."

The little hand on my head makes me feel great and I can feel the warmth
of her hands running through my body slowly. I try not to move, because
I'm afraid she'll take her hand off, but then she'll get her hands behind the
wheel because she's driving.

"I'm so glad I got close to you. Can I call you P.P.?

"I'm going to hit you!"

I'm silent and I turn to the other side in shame. I'm loving this moment.

I know I have a bad feeling and it's clear when the holiday comes. The day
we met to go to Ayuthaya. Khun Sam cancels the meeting for a frustrating
reason.

Sam: Kirk invited me to eat shrimp from the river. Can we go another time?

All I can do is read the message. I'm upset right now. I get angry all day.
Tee: P.P. canceled the meeting. I'm so mad at her. What are you going to do,
Mon?

Kate: If I were Mon, I'd definitely be upset. she invites me, but she's going
with someone else.

Martha: Seriously, nobody's calling my wedding ceremony, right? They're

all busy with P.P.?

Tee: You're already pregnant. It's over, your wedding ceremony is just a
superficial party. What do you want?

Martha: Tee... It's me, Martha, your friend.

Tee: Well. Will you go with me to get back at P.P.? I'm free today.

Kate: Hey. Don't forget our rule, don't play with your friends.

Tee: I'm not. I just want to go out and eat. You and Kate should come with
us too.

Kate: I'm not free. I have a photo shoot.

And it looks like something changed her mind. The group was silent for a
while. Finally, Kate goes back to typing.

Kate: Okay, I'm going. I want to see you all.

Tee: So I'm going to get Mon. Send me the location, please.

It all happened so fast. I didn't even say I was going with them, but I didn't
have the guts to deny it, because when they were gossiping they forced me
at the same time. Finally, Tee arrives at my house in her luxurious car. Now
my parents look confused.

"Who's that?"

"Khun Sam's friend."

I get in Tee's car. I'm not very close to her and I feel uncomfortable, but
soon her smile relaxes me.

"So, you won't be alone today, you don't have to be lonely... At least you
have us."

"You are so kind to me."

"Believe me, what we are doing is not for you. It's because we love a mess."

This beautiful lady smiles. We arrived at the restaurant. Kate is late, she's
still in the studio. So I'm with Jim and Tee.

"From the bottom of my heart. When I see you, I get so upset." Jim says as
she sips her water making noise with the straw. "Because I'm not that close
to PP"

"You are pregnant, Jim."

"Can't a pregnant woman be jealous?"

"Please don't be jealous of me. I have nothing to do with her." I feel like my
voice breaks. "You should be jealous of Mr. Kirk."

"I can see you're upset, are you? But I understand, we're friends. I know
what you feel, being jealous of an impossible thing...an impossible person."

"I'm not."

But it seems that no one believed me. Even though the Khun Sam gang
looks so cool, they always play game that hard to deal with.

"Chegueiiiiii." Kate arrives and sits next to me. "I'm exhausted, I ran to get
here. Hello, my little Mon."

But she doesn't look at me, she's picking up her cell phone.

"Tee, put your cheek against Mon's now."

"Like this?"

While I'm confused, Tee pulls me close and rests her cheek against mine.
Kate takes the photo she wanted.

"Okay, I'll send you the picture, Tee. You need to share in our Line group."

"The one that PP entered? Beauty, send me."

Tee pushes me away and focuses on her cell phone immediately. Now I
look at Tee and Jim repeatedly.

What the hell is happening?

Ding!!

I get a notification on my Line right away. Khun Sam sent me a sticker with
an angry face without any text.

What...

"Who sent it? Was it PP?" Kate takes the phone from my hand. "Is PP the
queen of stickers? Insane."

"This is how she talks to me... I need to interpret. It seems like she is mad at
me."

Tee looks at my phone and smiles.

"You play well. Hey, she's typing.

"Why you don't answer me?"

Despite not being a sweet text, I am ashamed. They all smile. I don't know
what they are thinking right now.

"Huh... Can I get my cell phone back?"

"No, you can't." Tee answers me.

"She felt something."

"She is with her boyfriend, but sends a message to someone else. What else
can I think of? But she's not a lesbian... How is that possible? Who will be
the wife and who will be the husband between PP and Mon?"

Tee touches his chin in thought. I, who heard all this, am shy.

"Mm... girls. Khun Sam... and I..."

"She texted me. How exciting." Tee takes out her cell phone to read it. "She
just asked. 'Where are you?'"

"What are you doing? Don't pretend I'm invisible."

I speak out loud. They all look at me in astonishment. So I talk to myself to

calm down.

"I... I just wanted to join in."

"Sorry Sorry. We are having fun with it." Kate smiles and starts talking to
me. "We just want to tease PP. She canceled with you and left with someone
else. We want to know what she would do if you did the same?"

"And Mon's other person is Tee, a wonderful, rich, fun woman." Jim holds
out his hand to Tee.

"A girl wants someone who is not only rich and beautiful, but who will
never get her pregnant... like Tee."

"I understood." I didn't understand anything. "And what was her reaction?"

"That's what you saw. She sent you several stickers." Kate responds in
support. But I still don't understand anything.

"That's how she answers me."

"Only you."
"Only with me?"

Kate, Jim and Tee smile together.

"She only does this to you, only you. Interesting, huh?"

Time passes, Tee takes me home. It's almost 8 pm, but when we arrive, we
look at each other. Tee is laughing because she saw Khun Sam's yellow car.

"How smart is Kate? Can read our PP so well."

I am surprised when I see Khun Sam. Tee gets out of the car and Khun Sam
asks me in a serious tone.

"Why did you come home so late?"

"Didn't Mon tell you that we went out to see a movie and eat?"

Movie?

I look confused at Tee and remain silent. Khun Sam holds a package in his
hands and hands it to me.

"I bought it for you."

"Shit. Didn't I tell you we also eat river shrimp? Then why did you bring
it?" Tee tries to grab the bag, but Khun Sam holds on tight. "Give me."

"Not for you."

"Oh thanks." I take the bag from her hands. "How did you get here?"

"Driving."

"Did you come alone? Where is your husband?" Tee asks.

"Husband?" She responds indignantly. "Please do not impose that word on

me."
"Why are you so serious today? We've always called Kirk that. Alright, I'll
call him fiancé then." Tee tries to touch her face, but she brushes it off with
her hand. "Hey, it's me... her friend. Don't forget."

They're staring at each other like they're fighting. I, who am watching from
the outside, get scared of things getting out of hand and try to stop them.

Why are they fighting? I'm so confused.

"I need to thank you for the ride today." I said to Tee "and thank you Khun
Sam for visiting. Need to go..."

"Mon."

It's Nop's voice, which at this moment seems to have come from the
heavens to help me. I go towards him and stand beside him. Nop looks at
Khun Sam and Tee for a moment, he knows he's younger than the two, so
he politely raises his hand to shake them.

"Goodnight."

"I got shrimp from the river, Khun Sam bought it for me. Let's go inside to
eat." I clearly said to put an end to the whole situation.

"I would like to thank you again."

"Have a good night, Mon."

Tee is waving as she prepares to go back, but Khun Sam doesn't move and
calls out to me in a serious voice.

"Mon."

When I didn't answer, she keeps calling my name. When I turn around, my
heart is racing. I look into her brown eyes trying to interpret what she wants
to tell me.

"Yea?"
"What's it?"

Since she was silent, I can't give my beautiful boss an answer. So I ask
again and she surprisingly gives me a thumbs up (thumbs up).

"Disappointment..."
 Shooting - Chapter 12

Khun Sam and Tee are gone. Nop and I are enjoying the river prawns on the
table in front of my house. No, it's not right, not for both of us, only Nop is
enjoying it. In my case, I'm distracted and with my mind well, far away.

He's flying to the woman who said "disappointment" to me, turned around
and left without saying anything else.

"How did you get close to Khun Sam and that other beautiful woman?"

I come back to reality when Nop asks me this question.

"Beautiful woman? You mean Tee?" I said,

"Yes."

"Oh, i'm sorry. She's a friend of Khun Sam's. We are not close."

Nop takes his eyes off the food to look at me, as if he were considerate of
me even though he was so close to each other.
"If you're not close to her, why did you go out with her?"

"She invited me to eat."

I won't tell him the other details, which only me, Tee and the other friends
of Khun Sam know. Nop is still upset, so I ask:

I said, "What's wrong?"

"Do you like Tee?"

"Tee?" I'm stunned and I shake my hands in denial. "Crazy! I don't like her.
She's just a friend of Khun Sam's."

"But she's rich." He goes on.

"And she's beautiful too. I've seen a lot of girls who are lesbians, so I think
you like her."

"If I liked girls, wouldn't it be Khun Sam?" I laugh. My face is hot, but I
need to hide it because I don't want him to know. "Anyway, I don't like
Tee."

"I'm so relieved." Nop breathes a huge sigh. "When I think you might like
her, I feel a bad feeling. I'm afraid you're going to like a girl because she's
rich and elegant. And I've seen her in magazines, she's a celebrity."

"When I was in high school, she was already famous."

"All right, It means she's not my opponent."

I get uncomfortable. Looks like he's been trying to tie me up since we were
students. If a man showed interest in me, he was trying to show that he was
my boyfriend.

"Nop."

"Hmm?"
"I think we need to clarify our relationship." When he realizes I'm serious,
he tries to calm me down.

"No... No... No. You're scaring me."

He makes me bored now. whenever i try to talk about the relationship we

have, he always interrupt me.

"By the way, Khun Sam is so cute. She said that like a child."

When he talks about Khun Sam, I forget we were talking about our
relationship. I think she's mad at me. Even if she's cute, she's bothering me.

"She's kind of weird."

"Why is she mad at you?"

"I don't know."

"Are you going to apologize to her?"

"Why would I have to apologize? I didn't do anything wrong, but she did."
I'm taking it out on him even though it's not his fault. "She broke a
promise."

"You're mad at her like a child. I don't know what happened, but don't
forget to have a good relationship with her. At least you have a chance to
stand by Khun Sam, who is your idol and she even came here to see you. If
one of you breaks this relationship, you will regret it."

After those words, I get upset. yes, we're close now. It's not easy spending
the night at her house. If she leaves me, what am I going to do?
At first, I was upset, but now it's become an anxiety... Normally, she always
sends me stickers on the Line, but she's gone all day and night (including
Saturday night and all Sunday). Even though she's the kind of
incomprehensible person, at least she has a cute side when she sends me
stickers every night. But where is she?

I'm worried, I can't sleep. To maintain my dignity, I won't talk to her first.

On Monday morning, we met by chance in the elevator, but we didn't talk to

each other.

I've been working here for a month, and I've never taken an elevator with
her. Why just today?

It happened so fast while we were in the elevator. So we haven't exchanged

a word. Which shows she's mad at me.

"Why are you so late?"

She's smiling at everyone in the office... Yes. Everyone is silent as if the

chief were going to turn them into stone statues. I look at my watch, it's
7:30. It's not office hours yet. Is she crazy?
"Noi, you just arrived. You're part of the Human Resources team. about 30
minutes. You need to be a example to your colleagues"

Noi, who arrived early, but not enough, is in shock before apologizing.

"Chief M.L., I usually arrive at the same time. Besides, my house is a long
way from here." Suddenly, a pair of demonic eyes turns to Noi.

"Why don't you look for a job near your house?"

It doesn't make any sense! She shoots everyone with her demonic look
before entering her living room and keeping the walls in clear mode, to
press everyone in the office. Now, I'm feeling a little uncomfortable. I have
to work early in the morning to see something like this.

Everyone starts working and is silent as if they have forgotten their voices
at home. You can only hear the typing noise. And looking like we've been
revived by someone, Mr. Kirk shows up... He's here.

He heads to his girlfriend's living room and changes the walls to matte
mode for privacy.

Feisty... I'm in a bad mood.

This isn't the first time I've been grumpy to see Mr. Kirk. Even when he's
sitting, sitting or walking, I feel that way. I'm mad at him because Khun
Sam broke her promise to go out with him?

"Sam, please calm down and talk to me."

Khun Sam leaves his office quickly. Everyone pretends not to bother why
they're fighting.

But me, I want to know!

Since they both left, Now they keep gossiping like they used to. I'm getting
ready to go to the bathroom, but Yah tries to stop me.
"Mon, please wait. You may have problems. They must still be waiting for
the elevator."

"I don't think so. They're both matured. They wouldn't be mad at me for
going to the bathroom."

Yah and my colleagues are amazed at my courage, so I leave. I don't want

to go to the bathroom, the truth is, I want to know what's going on between
Mr. Kirk and Khun Sam. And it wasn't hard to find them, they're really
waiting for the elevator.

"Why are you so angry? I don't know what I did wrong. We were fine that
day eating river prawns in Ayuthaya."

"Please don't talk about it." She seems upset with him. "As of today, I don't
care about river prawns."

"So, what is it? Why were you mad at me?"

"I'm fine. It was nothing." She said in a monotonous tone. So she puts her
hands in her pockets and sighs. "I'm sorry to be upset with you."

"You can tell me... anything. What happened on Saturday? You out of
nowhere had a headache and came home. And you're so mad at me. Was it
because I wanted to go eat river prawns?"

Khun Sam looks at her boyfriend as if she's losing her temper.

"I said enough of this, you should stop."

"I just want to know why."

"Because of you, I had to cancel a meeting with someone. I told you I

already had an appointment, but you forced me."

"It was because we didn't usually go out together. But I said you could take
that person with us."

"I didn't want to make her uncomfortable."

"But you're my girlfriend." He said,

"Really?" She answers to him. Looks like she doesn't feel anything about
that word.

"All right, I'm going to apologize to that person. Who is it?"

Khun Sam is stunned.

"It's not necessary."

"I need it. If you care so much about this person like that. Is this person a
man or a woman?"

I feel the anxiety in his voice and now I'm excited to hear the answer.

"A woman."

"Wow, That's good. If it was a guy i would think you're cheating on me."

My beautiful boss is stunned and shakes her hands to deny it.

"You should go. I'm not in a good mood today. We'll talk later."

"Are you still mad at me?"

"No, I'm not."

I'm quietly back at work, but I can't stay focused, because I keep thinking
about what I've heard. I'm confused, excited and inexpressive. A few
minutes later, Khun Sam returns to the room. We stare and look away.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

My heart's racing again.

She's already back in her office. Everyone's gossiping now, because the
room is in matte mode on. But I keep looking at my phone... to my boss's
contact.

I don't know what I did wrong, but it's okay to talk to her first.

Doraemon: Sticker

I'm auditioning for a cone sticker. The message is read, but I get no
response.

It's a cold war.

Doraemon: Sticker

Doraemon: Sticker

Doraemon: Sticker

Doraemon: Sticker

Doraemon: Sticker

I send Line stickers to Khun to get her attention. She reads but remains
silent. So I can't take it anymore and send her a text message:

Doraemon: I'm hungry.

Seems to work. She is answering me.

Boss: Why are you telling me this?

Doraemon: I wanted to eat river prawns.

Boss: You already ate.

Doraemon: I want to eat with you.

It's full of awkwardness and reconciliation. At the same time, I'm excited
because I don't know how she felt about that message. If she were a man, it
would look like I was seducing him.

But she remains silent without answering. Why did she change the walls to
matte mode? She wanted to be able to see her reaction.

Maybe it's better this way.

Mon: But... You recently ate the prawns with Mr. Kirk. You probably don't
feel like going with me.

Mon: We can go eat something else. I pay.

Playing...

My phone is ringing in all this silence. Everyone looks at me curiously. The

last time my phone rang, I was summoned to the freezing room. I calm
down for a moment and then answer the phone.

"Yea?"

[It's Sam. Come here please. We have to talk.]

She said nonchalantly. It scares me having to go to the freezing room. I

hang up the phone, get ready and go see her. She is waiting for me.

"Do you know why I called you?"

"I don't know."

I don't know what to expect from her now.

"How long have you been working here?"

"About a month."

"Hmm..."
I am excited. Will she compliment my work?

"So it means you still haven't received your first paycheck. Am I right?"

"Yea."

"How could you pay for me?"

"Hmm?"

I look at her questioningly.

"It's not right. We better eat something cheaper."

"You are coming with me?"

"Um, if you pay me something cheaper, I will. But they are river shrimp..."
The serious woman nods. "...Then, I'll take you out for river prawns as an
apology for breaking my promise."

I'm smiling from ear to ear. When she looks at me, she covers her eyes with
her hands.

I said, "What are you doing?"

"Brillant!"

"Yea?"

"The light is burning my eyes."

I look around the room and see no light that could burn her eyes. But she
keeps covering her eyes and making hand gestures for me to leave.

"You should go back to work."

She's not mad at me anymore, is she? When I think about it, I'm happy and
bouncy like a rabbit. But I remember one thing.
"Ah, Khun Sam."

"What's it?"

I lift my pinky and show her.

"Promise."

"What?"

"I'm trying to reconcile with you. Promise me please not to sulk."

"Okay, you can go now."

"None of that, show me your pinky."

"I will not go."

"So I'm going to shoot you instead... Bang! bang!"

I throw her a mini heart like from the Korean series. At first I thought she
wouldn't understand, but she responds by catching the heart in the air and
throwing me back.

"Bang!"

"I give you back the shot."

I'm the one who's stunned right now and in a hurry to get out of there.
Because? Because I don't know how to deal with it. Heavens, how beautiful
she is.

I feel like I'm going to faint...

 Exchange - Chapter13

"RIVER PRAWNS!"

It's like a dream when I see a huge river shrimp in my hand. It's full of
shrimp paste bubbling in front of me. That delicious smell is calling me.

"Is it that good?" Khun Sam looks at me while I'm acting like an actress.
"No wonder. When I broke the promise, you were upset with me."

"Who? Who was upset? I didn't. By the way, I'm so hungry right now. It
looks so good."

After I say that, I start eating the shrimps that are in front of me. I'm going
to confess the truth, i don't usually eat good foods like this, because I just
graduated and didn't get my first payment. Besides, my mom's not
particularly rich at buying expensive foods like that.
But Khun Sam brought me here to eat... Oh, my benefactor. I must give her
a ring of flowers on every special holiday.

"You're not pretty or polite."

"If you said I'm not pretty, then I am." I said,

"What?"

"You're some kind of Pharisee."

"How do you know?"

"based on my observation." I said,

"How?"

"When you say you don't like something, it means you do." I walk away
from my plate to describe it. "For example, you said you didn't want to
order, but you actually did."

"."

"That's you. Everyone in your gang thinks the same thing."

"Hmmm. When did you talk to them? So if I say I don't like you. Do you
know what it means?"

"It means you like me."

I smile from ear to ear. And all of a sudden I'm embarrassed to stare into her
eyes. Her too.

"Madness. I don't like you at all." Her face is getting redder and redder
while she's shaking her hands in denial. "I'm serious what I said."

"Do you hate me?" I said,

"No."
"Okay, so do you like me or not?"

"I like it."

"..."

"..."

"Enough of that. What the hell are we talking about? Oh, you got a
notification, your phone's vibrating."

She's shaking her body following her cell phone to hide her shame. I look at
her with a laugh, but I hold on.

Is she trying to avoid the subject? But what she did to that serious face is so
sweet.

"Who's going to dance? Insane." She said for no reason. I wonder why, so I
leave my plate again and pay attention to it.

"Dance?"

"Jim sent me a dance clip and told me to practice." Khun Sam shows me on
his cell phone a clip from the group S.E.S. "I'm too old to dance."

"A wedding ceremony only happens once in a lifetime. Let's dance for her."
I said,

"No."

It means she's definitely going to dance. I smile and i'm suddenly startled by
my cell phone ringing. But i don't tremble like Khun Sam.

I said, "Hello?"

[Mon, aren't you home? I was going to invite you to Chatuchak, where are
you?]

I look at Sam before I answer him. She's having fun with the dance clip.
"I'm in Ayuthaya with Khun Sam, we went out to eat."

[You stay too often with Khun Sam. Last week you were with her. This
week again. You don't have time for me.]

"Ahh. Stop complaining. We see each other every day. Please stop blaming
me." I laugh at the same time. Khun Sam stop looking at her phone and
stare at me coldly. I said,

"Who is it?"

"It's Nop." The silence sets in, so I decide to turn it off. "I'm eating. I'll talk
to you later, Nop."

But cruel eyes are staring at me, and I don't know why I need to be afraid of
her like that, even if she's already met Nop.

"I'm sorry."

"Why are you apologizing?"

"I don't know." I said it sloppy. She shakes my mouth with her hand.
"Hmmm?"

"Your lips are so thin."

"..."

"Such beautiful lips."

She immediately changes the subject. What's happening? We keep eye

contact for a while and then she walks away.

"You look pretty close to nop. Is he your boyfriend?"

"No, he's not."

Khun Sam is serious and I answer her carefully, as if hiding something in

the answer.
I'm afraid she's going to get mad.

Hmm? Why am I afraid of that?

"Nop... He always goes out with you." She starts eating while asking.
"Aren't you afraid of the rumors that he's your boyfriend?"

"He's always been my friend since high school. And he's always have been
kind to me."

"Are you popular?"

"Not much." I laugh shamefully and count on my fingers. "Um... were more
than ten confessions."

A fork falls out of Khun Sam's hand. I laugh when I see the scene.

"Are you all right?"

"Not much?"

"If it was a hundred, I'd say it was too much."

"You're weird." She talks. "Beautiful lips."

"Um..." I look at her and Say it with my mouth full. "Ojcearecentersada min
hollow (Today you seem interested in my mouth.)"

"What are you saying? Oh, I get it. I'm sorry," She keeps looking at my
mouth. "They would definitely like to kiss your mouth."

"..."

"..."

"What do you expect me to answer?"

Now we're uncomfortable and ashamed. She keeps looking at my lips.

What's the matter with her?
"What do you like about me?"

"Hmmm?" Why does she want to know which part of her body I like? "It
must be the nose."

"Do you want to bite my nose?"

"Um..." I turn my eyes when I hear this answer. "It looks delicious."

"Let's make a trade."

"Like?"

"I let you bite my nose."

"..."

"And you let me bite your lips."

She bites her own lips while she looks at me. God, shame on you. I raise my
hand to cover my mouth.

"You need to ignore my mouth first. I'm bewildered. Nobody talks to their
friends like that."

"You're not my friend."

"What am I to you?"

"..."

"..."

After a long pause in our conversation, Khun Sam, who is recomposing

herself, changes the subject.

"I saw that you took a picture of the river shrimp before you ate. Are you a
social media girl?"
"Ah... what a shame. I'm grumpy. When I saw the prawns on a food blog, it
made me want to show it too. Don't you?"

"I don't understand being in a virtual world and posting pictures of food.
Where did you post it? Instagram?"

"On my Facebook."

"Why do we have to have a Facebook account?"

Okay, this is a very mind-blowing conversation. I need to be careful.

"It's to communicate with old friends. We can find them there."

"Can't we get in touch by phone? The numbers are engraved in the

yearbook."

"Nowadays, the yearbooks are no longer opened to find a phone. She raises
her eyebrows, which makes me laugh. "Did you do that?"

"This is why we created the yearbook. If Facebook is as good as you say,

I'll try to learn, but I won't post my photos or update the world about my
life."

"You look like an old woman."

"What did you say?" She says, angry.

"You own a digital advertising company, but you don't understand how to
use Facebook, Instagram or other social networks. So I wonder how you
survive these days."

"We came here to eat."

Heavens. She didn't get my point again!

"Do you use Facebook a lot?"

"Every day. I'll update the news over there. It's easy."
"Do you have many friends?"

"Several. Most of my office mates added me. Chin, who works alongside
me, flirted with me." I tell her without thinking.

"Always sending me stickers for private message."

"I am you too."

"I know."

"I sent stickers."

"Aham."

"I always sent you stickers."

I look at Khun Sam who keeps repeating what she said. Do I need to
interpret something here?

"Exactly, i'm sorry. You send me stickers every day."

So she crosses her arms, raises her eyebrows and doesn't say anything else
until we get back.

Okay, I hit the ball. On the way home, without saying a word, I'm
uncomfortable until I get to my house. Until i can't take it anymore.

"Are you mad at me?" I said,

"No."

She smiles at me, which scares me.

She's mad at me for sure. But why is that?

"You can tell me if you're mad at me, because sometimes I don't

understand."
"You're always skilled using social networks, how can you not know? Send
beautiful stickers."

"Do you have a problem with the stickers?"

"I think it's beautiful."

"Are you mad at me about the stickers?"

"No, it's beautiful."

I smile. Now I can read your mind and I know what you're thinking.

"You're beautiful too."

"..."

"You also send me stickers. More than anyone." Then I smile at her and she
looks at me with her eyes half-closed. I said,

"Really?"

"I'm serious. I think you're beautiful."

"Do you measure that by the number of stickers?" She stretches her back.
"Then, you can go. I'm going back to my place. Oh, don't forget the shrimp
I bought for your mother."

"Yes, ma'am."

Khun Sam and I turned around at the same time to catch the prawns in the
back seat. Now we're a few inches from each other.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

Palpitation...
Help... Help me, God. My heart is so fast, I could have a heart attack.

"Mon."

"S... Yes,"Yes,'

"Aren't you interested?"

I said, "What?"

"On my offer... The exchange."

"Hmmm." I'm confused, turning my eyes. Her face gets closer and closer to
mine.

"Change what?"

"I let you bite my nose."

"..."

"And then I'll bite your lips."

 Bite - Chapter 14

The beautiful woman in front of me is getting closer. We're a few inches

away. Her nose touches mine, she moves a little to find a perfect angle. I'm
stunned and my eyes closed. What am I supposed to do?

Suddenly.

Toc, toc, toc.

Someone's knocking on the car door. Just one step closer...

"Finally." She regrettably says. "Your friend broke the mood."

Khun Sam straightens on her seat and opens the windows to talk to Nop,
who was trying to look inside the car.

"Good Evening, Khun Sam."

"Good Evening."

I try to act natural, even though it's not natural.

"Have you waited too long?"

"No, no, no, I just got here. I saw her car and I thought Mon would
definitely be in."

"So. I'd better go, thank you." I thank Khun Sam before I gets out of the car.
But she surprises me by asking Nop a direct question.

"What's the relationship between you and Mon?" she said,

"Yes?" Nop strangely points his finger at himself. "We're just friends."

"Right, Mon said the same thing."

"S... Yes,"Yes,'

"Why do you make others think you're a couple?"

She asked him directly and cautiously. I try to calm her down.

"K... Khun Sam..."

"Why is that? I'm just curious. And I feel like you tried to tie Mon up so she
couldn't refuse you. And you know well that Mon can be nothing more than
your friend."
Silence becomes deafening. Nop is smiling, but crying inside. He tries to
hide and politely responds to Khun Sam.

"Did she say we can't be anything but friends?"

Khun Sam looks at me to confirm.

"Tell him, bunny."

"Why are you asking me this?" Nop asks and Khun Sam is looking
curiously at him.

"I asked you because I'm rich."

Babbling.

"Then we need to say goodbye. Thanks for dinner. It was great."

She holds my hand. the beautiful brown eyes stare at me.

"You haven't answered him yet. This is the chance to clarify your
relationship."

"Why are you asking me that?"

"Because I am rich and great-great-great-great-great-

"Khun Sam..."

I try to force her to stop looking into her eyes, but she ignores me. We were
silent. She goes on without saying anything, it pisses me off.

"Sometimes you have to think about an answer before answering it. I can't
answer that right now. I'll talk to him later in private."

I say goodbye to her and get out of the car. We looked happy all day and
now we're in conflict. She watches Nop and I for a few moments before
starting out the car too fast. Nop and I look at her car and he says:
"She's weird."

"She always is. No Suprise"

"What were you two doing in the car?"

"What were we doing?"

"I saw it."

Even if I don't like the idea, I can't explain to him, I'm too shy to say we
wanted to bite each other's lips.

No one can understand me.

"We didn't do anything."

"Did you kiss her?"

"It's none of your business." I answer irritably. "We didn't do what you're
thinking. It's hard to explain."

"I have plenty of time to hear your explanation. Just tell me, what did you
two do in the car?"

"Why are you pushing me?"

"I want to know."

"If I wanted to tell you, I would. Please don't act like you own me, we're
just friends."

This was the clearest answer I ever said to him after keeping it so long
inside me. Nop tries not to show anything on his face and just smiles, it's a
sad smile.

"It hurts me a lot."

"I needed to make that clear to you. Nop, I don't..."

"I don't want to hear it."

"You should accept the truth. I've been trying to tell you this for a long time,
but you always avoid it. Today, I'm making that clear... I don't think of you
as a boyfriend. You believe a man can't be friends with a woman, but that's
a lie. I may be your friend, but I won't be your girlfriend!" I said,

"Why?"

"I have no reason, but I don't have this kind of feeling for you. Please stop.
You make me uncomfortable." I take a deep breath, it looks like someone
took a mountain out of my heart.

When I turn around to go home, he holds my hand.

"What about the relationship with a woman?"

He asks me a strange question.

I said, "How?"

"Are you and Khun Sam friends?"

"Nop."

"I'm asking a question, is she just a friend?". He looks more serious at me.
I'm trying to let go of my hand. Now I'm excited.

"Whether we're friends or not, it's none of your business."

"You just confirmed that you were kissing."

"We were!"

"..."

"Are you satisfied? I'm going in."

This is the first time I said anything to hurt him. I should have done this
sooner, because it seems like I kept him around a lot and got in the way of
your chances of getting a good girl. But did you see it? I tried to avoid it. I
was afraid the truth would hurt him a lot. And now I had to say it because of
Khun Sam.

Should I thank you for helping me clarify or be mad at her for making me
fight my friend?

It seems like we're always mad at each other. When I see her in the office,
we're static as if we were waiting for the one to greet first. Last night, she
didn't send me stickers as usual... It made me upset.

She made me fight Nop. At least you should say hi first.

While I'm upset, she on the contrary smiles and greets everyone. That's why
the office is full of darkness.

And the bad luck of the time is Chin, the one I mentioned yesterday when
we were eating river shrimp.

"Chin... How are you? Everything right with work?"

She asks him briefly with a smile. Everyone's working now. Pretending
they're totally focused, but they're curious what's going to happen.

Chin, who was asked, now can only give a dull smile.

"Everything comfortable. This is a great place to work."

"Well, i'm not going to It seems like you're having little work, since you
have enough time to send stickers on other people's Facebook scans." She
keeps smiling with her arms crossed. "What a cute thing."

I feel bad that's why she's accusing you. Should I help him? No, I can't
because I don't want the others to understand my relationship with Khun
Sam.

"The... Oh... I'm sorry about that."

"All bemmmmmmm." She said extending her voice. It's scary. "If you have
time to send stickers to someone else, that means you've finished all your
work, don't you? Are you a graphic designer? Show me your portfolio for
the last two years. I want to see your style."

"Sure, ma'am."

"It seems easy for you... So you do all that and send stickers all day. Did I
hear you got married?"

"Absolutely."

"How can you send stickers to others? Does your wife know?"

"..."

"So cute."

"..."

"Very cute, don't you think?"

"M. L. Sam, I..." Chin is wiping away his sweat like he's going to die.

"Do we have contact with each other on the Line?" Khun Sam said.

"Hummm."

"I also have several stickers. I'll try to send you. I want to know how many
stickers you have? When are you going to send it? I'll know when I'm free."

"I'm not totally free, sometimes I look at Facebook to relax. The stickers I
send to everyone."

"Everyone?" she said,

"Sure."
"How wonderful!" Khun Sam looks at everyone, who is pretending to work
and asks, "Who received stickers from him?"

Everybody stop and stare at each other. Some of them scared, including me,
raise their hands. I probably didn't feel anything because I know why.

She asks me as she moves her finger.

"Miss Mon, follow me, please."

"Yes, ma'am."

Three raised their hands, but I'm the lucky one. When we arrive in her
room, she changes the walls to matte mode, sits in her chair and crosses her
arms.

"Chin is married." she said,

"Yes." I give a short answer. I don't know what to say. She bites her lips
gently and patters the table with her fingers.

"It's not nice to send stickers to a married man."

"They're just stickers."

"It shouldn't be like this."

"As of today, he won't send me anything. You scared him."

"I haven't done anything yet. Just smile at him. Do you know why you're
here?" she said,

"Why?"

"I called you here to let you know he's married."

She said that like I didn't know. It must be the effect of what happened
yesterday... She didn't talk to me about Line and she freaked out in the
office, this is what her friends call 'P.P. Theory', and now I understand a
little more.

"Khun Sam, you seem upset." I said,

"No." She responds in a crude tone.

Um. It was a rude tone.

"Something must be bothering you. If it's about Nop..."

"I sent you a friend request. Why didn't you take it?"

wh..? I'm stunned. I thought it might be because of Nop.

I said, "What?"

"I created a Facebook account and sent you a friend request. Why didn't you
accept me?"

"When?"

"Last night... when I got stuck in traffic. I created an account and added it to
you, but you didn't answer. Why is that? Don't you want to talk to me? Or
do you want to talk to Chin more than you do with me?"

"I didn't know you had added me. I'll tell you the truth, I get a lot of friend
requests. If I don't recognize the person, I don't accept it. What's your name
on Facebook? I'll accept you." I take my phone to check friend requests, but
I can't find her profile picture or her name.

"My profile picture is Conan's shadow and my name is 'I'm your boss'
because I'm actually your boss."

What's her name?!?!?

I don't answer anything, but I find her account and smile. I finally found it.
And it's real!
"Why this name?"

"It's my face and no one will know it's me."

Everyone could know... no way... No one knows how beautiful she is.

"Yes, ma'am."

She looks at her own phone and smiles before typing something. Not long
after my phone vibrates.

"I sent you stickers."

"Why do you send so many?"

"Aren't they beautiful?"

"..."

"Aren't they more beautiful than Chin's?"

I can't take it anymore. I need to do it now that the walls are in matte mode.

"Khun Sam!"

"Hmm."

I run up to her and hold her face with my hands, finally biting her nose
gently.

"Umm!"

I said, "Hey!"

I walk away laughing.

"You deserved it! You're mad just because I didn't accept your friend
request." I laugh madly. "You destroyed the mental health of all of us. That
wasn't cool."
"Sending stickers isn't cool?"

"You are the only exception. I need to get back to work."

I smile at her again as I leave the office. So she was upset for silly reasons.

"Please wait."

I said, "Yes?"

She walks towards me and holds my face with her hands...

"It's my turn. Um!!!"

So she quickly bites my lips.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

We're both stunned. Now we're face to face, with both lips touching each
other.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

We're both afraid to move. We're in the same place. Time passes slowly, as
if it were an eternity. It's a little weird.

That's never happened to me before.

Lip bite, now we're just touching each other. We were frozen for another
second, she slowly moves away licking her own lip.

"You'd better get back to work."she said,

"Yes."
Palpitation...

My heart is beating so hard I can hear and I'm praying that no one else will
listen. Why does all this affect me so much?

"Mon."

I'm pushing the door, so I stop to look at it.

I said, "Yes?"

"I'll send you stickers."

I said, "All right."

"If you want to be cute..."

"..."

"Send me too."

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

Now my heart is racing.

"Yes, I'll send you."

"Um."

"I'm going back to work now."

I leave the room with a heart exploding. Everyone in the office is looking at
me with pity. They must think Khun Sam scolded me a lot.

It was painful, but it wasn't...

What happened?
 War - Chapter 15

So it's war.

Only the winner will be declared the most cute.

After leaving Khun Sam's room, we kept sending figurines to each other
like crazy, as if whoever had the most stickers was considered the cuteest.
We keep sending stickers until the end of business hours. Now there's only
Khun Sam and Me working late because we were too busy before.

We're finally alone in the office.

Doraemon: It's almost 8:00. We must fight again another time.

So I get ready to go home and she immediately leaves the room coughing to
get my attention.

"Ahem! Ahem!"

"..."

As we're looking into each other's eyes, I have a flashback to when she bit
my lip. I'm still embrassed, so i look away to hide it.

"Are you going home already?"

"Yes, i'm sorry. What about you?" I said,

"Well."

"But it's too late. What time do you get home?"

I look at the watch on my wrist.

"Around 10:00. It will depend on traffic."

"Why do you work so far from home?"

"Why is that?"

"..."

"..."

Oh my god. I shouldn't have asked you that because we're still stunned. I'm
so shy right now.

"If you're going to keep working here, why don't you move to the region? It
will be safer when you have to leave work late."

"In a mall like this, I don't think I can afford it."

"At least it'll save your fare."

"Bus tickets are cheap."

"It's dangerous."

"The poor human here has no choice. I'm not like you, who can buy
anything you want."

"Then I'll take you home."

"My house is too far away. I'm afraid you'll have a migraine on the way
while you're driving."

We looked at each other for a moment and embarrassed each other, we look
away. Why am I feeling weird about just talking?

It must be what happened earlier.

"We'd better go home now. If we keep talking, it will be later and more
dangerous."

"Um."

We walked to the elevator. Along the way, her perfume hits me all the time.
We were silent inside the elevator. Although we talked a lot before, now it's
very quiet.

"Mon."

"Khun Sam."

Just because I wanted to break the silence, I call her and she calls me right
away.

I said, "What?"

"You can speak first."

She seems thoughtful and says:

"It's too late. I think you should..."

"Should what?"

"You should do something to be safe."

"But I'm not going anywhere dangerous." I keep quiet and I don't
understand what she means. She makes a noise in disapproval.

"Yes, I suppose."

"You should find a safe place and not come home."

"If I don't come home, will I stay where?" I'm laughing while she remains
silent.

"Do you know why I bought that house?"

"Because it's near your office."

"My house has a sentry box. A security guard does circling around at night."

"It's a good sentry box."

"It's pretty safe there."

"I don't have enough money to buy it."

"I'm not saying to buy it."

"Not even for rent."

"I'm not talking to you to rent. It's free." she said,

"How?"

She's trying to convince me to spend the night at her house. Right? We

stared at each other until a security guard showed up. Looks like the
elevator door opened a long time ago, but we didn't finish our conversation.
"Are you asking me to spend the night with you?"

"I didn't say anything like that."

"All right, so I'm not going."

"But you said I always say the opposite of what I want. If I say no, it means
yes."

"You've seen it! You really want me to spend the night with you."

Her face is blushing with shame. She walks away from the elevator with her
hands in her pocket and without looking back, leaving me alone.

"Why are you just sitting there? Follow me."

"I need to tell my family first, but my father..."

"I'll tell him"

"Then my father won't refuse."

"That's good."

And I go after her without saying a word, like a duckling after its mother.

It's just weird. I don't know what to do. It's uncomfortable, but not bad. We
talked embarrassed. Is it funny to hide this feeling?

"Wow! That's a really cool car of yours!" I look excitedly at her car, she
raises her eyebrows and looks suspiciously at me.

"You've sat on it before. Why so amaze?"

"But I never looked at him calmly. Can he transform?"

"No, It can't."

"Too bad."
"But it can dance."

"Can the car dance?"

"Not the car, but the driver."

Then she moves the body with some movements without any music. My
mind goes blank with that joke.

"Hummm."

Looks like I'm not the only one who's trying to play funny, but Khun Sam is
turning himself in. She stops when she sees me stunned.

"What am I doing? Let's get going."

"I think so, too."

"Put your seat belt on." she said,

"Sure."

I try to put it on, but I can't.

"Hurr. You can't put on a belt." She moves to put it to me while she says
that. Now, we're too close again, I have another flashback.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

The beautiful woman is leaning over me and I automatically close my eyes

for no reason.

Click...

"Ready." After putting her belt on herself, she says, "We can go now. We're
wasting time."
My mind is blank as I open my eyes slowly.

I said, "Yes."

Ad, shame on you. Why did I close my eyes?

As we expected, my father lets me spend the night because he knows it can

be dangerous to come back late and I'll be safer at Khun Sam's house,
which is a girl.

And my family trusts her because she's in the royal family.

This is the second time I've been here in the restricted area. I'm still excited
like it's the first time. If there's anything different, that's what I did in her
car.

What if she saw that I closed my eyes like that? So far I don't know why I
did it.

It's so simple to stay here. I take a shower, put on her pajamas and prepare
to lie down.

Now she's lying next to me...

We turned our backs on each other without saying good night. Sometimes
we talk a lot, but most of the time little. We're silent, it's scary for me. I
don't know how to handle this.

Trim...

Boss: Sticker

I look at my phone to read the message. Khun Sam, who has his back to me,
sends me a sticker instead of talking to me.

Doraemon: Sticker

Since I don't know what to answer to her, I decide to send a sticker and
she'll be silent for three minutes before sending a message.
Chief: Why are you so quiet today?

Doraemon: It's late now.

Boss: Sometimes I think you're mad at me.

Doraemon: I'm not.

Chief: Okay, we're fine. Then why are you so quiet?

Doraemon: It's a little weird.

Chief: Is it because of what we did earlier?

Doraemon: I think i'm the only one who felt it.

Chief: Why are we texting?

Doraemon: You sent it first.

Boss: I don't want to type anymore.

Doraemon: So what are you going to do?

Chief: Turn to me.

Doraemon: Okay.

I feel like she's turned around, so I turn around, too. Now our faces are very
close, their eyes reach my heart, which is beating louder and louder...

Now we're face to face, but quietly as usual... We keep looking at each
other...

Looking...

Looking...

And looking...
"Mon."

I said, "Yes?"

"Do you want to do something with me?"

"I do."

We're both stunned. It seems that her subconscious asked me this question
and I also answered unconsciously. It's too late to fix this. We finally missed
it.

And she decides to say:

"What do you want to do?" She approaches her face and puts her nose near
my mouth. "Do you want to bite?"

So close... I'm afraid she's going to hear my heart beating wildly.

"What will happen if I bite?"

"I'm going to bite your lips again."

Um.

I bite her nose like I want revenge.

"So it's my turn now."

She stares at my lips for a while, so she bites gently. I can't resist and I let
her get even easily while My eyes are closed. My heart beats involuntarily...

I'm going to pass out.

I feel like I'm sick, but it's not bad, by the way, I want to stay like this any
longer.

What's that feeling?

 Don't let them know- Chapter 16

She's still biting my lips and I dare not move.

...

...

"Aoon Am (Sam Khun)"

"Ah Humm."

I can't speak properly because my lips are being bitten. My boss still enjoys
biting me.

"ai order a oiteoda? (Will you bite me all night?)"

She looks me in the eye for a moment before walking away slowly. Now
my mouth is full of her saliva.

"Your lips are so appetizing."

"You said you were just going to bite!"

"It would hurt you, so I decided to suck."

"It's not about biting or sucking. I bit your nose for a second, but you stayed
forever."

"Did you count how long? It was quick."

"Nop also said that my lips are beautiful."

Khun Sam gets serious and turns the other way.

"I need to sleep."

"What did I say wrong?" I said,

"Nothing."

"You didn't like that i mentioned the Nop."

"..."

I said, "Why?"

I ask her innocently. And she stays silent, so I keep poking her back.

"If I let you bite my lips, will you feel better?"

She turns to me nodded like a child waiting for candy.

"I'll be better."

"Okay, I'll let you bite."

When I give her permission, she rushes to bite my lips gently, but this time,
not for long. I wiped her saliva by playing hard.

"So if I'm mad at you, will you let me kiss your nose?"

"I'll let you bite my nose, but I'll bite your lips back."

It takes me a while to think and I agree to nod with my head.

"Okay, why are you so weird?"

"Can I bite your mouth all the time?"

"If anyone sees it, they won't understand. I myself don't understand why
we're biting each other." Now my face is turning red. "We need to hide and
not let them see us, if they see, we will have to give a long explanation."

"I'm not the kind of person who likes to explain myself. We can do it on the
sly."

"Why does it look like we're doing something wrong?"

"Or you can bite me in front of the others, I'm fine with that."

I refuse.

"All right? Do we bite?"

"Ah ha"

"We didn't kiss, did we?"

She's still thinking, I'm very ashamed to have asked that, but finally she
answers normally.

"It was a bite. A woman doesn't kiss another woman, just Tee himself."

"Did you see? Because there are relationships between women like Tee in
this world, we can confuse others, since our bites seem like kisses.

"Yes, if my grandmother finds out, it won't be good. She's old-fashioned,

she wouldn't understand that I was joking."

"Do you play with your friends like that?"

"Never."

"Why are you kidding me?"

"You're not my friend." I agree with her, but I don't know what to name
what we're doing. "Why are you quiet?"

"It's weird, but it's not bad that we're so close and together."

"Then we are so close that we can bite each other. By the way, if you want
to bite my mouth, make sure people don't see it... It's a secret, nobody can
know."

"Okay, don't let anyone know."

"This is the first time we've spoken clearly and to the point. You wanted me
here so much. Why is that? Afraid of ghosts?"

"If..." She thinks for a second. "If being scared brings you here, I'll say yes.
I'm scared of ghosts."

"If it's okay with my father, I'll come and be with you more often."

"How easy."

We looked at each other for a long time, so we slowly closed our eyes.

Looks like we took another step.

She likes to play. Ever since we agreed on the nose/mouth biting joke, she
always bites me when she gets the chance.

"Can I bite you?"

But it needs to be hidden. We always play and laugh alone. No one can see,
not even her fiancé. Now I often spend the night at Khun Sam's house. My
family agreed, because my house is far from work and Khun Sam assured
my father that I will be safe.

Now some of my clothes are in her wardrobe. From the shade of gray, now
also has some colors. Sometimes I feel thoughtful of her.

Boss: sticker

She spends a lot of time on Facebook now, but doesn't share anything, just
sees what I post and likes all my posts.

Bold! ALL PUBLICATIONS.

"Don't want to post anything? I also want to like your posts."

"I don't know what to post." She seems confused. "There's nothing
interesting in my life to post and I don't know who to show it too. There's
only you on my friends list."
"Just me? Why don't you add your gang? Kate, Tee and Jim?"

"I sent them a friend request, but they didn't accept it."

"They shouldn't know it's you... because of the name on your profile."

"But it's so my face. They should know."

How am I supposed to tell her? Why are you so confident?

"But I don't care, I don't care about their lives."

Suddenly I'm embarrassed and it feels like my heart swells because I'm the
only one on your friends list. It means she's interested in me.

"I want to know what you've been doing. Put something to show me... you
don't have to put a picture."

"What should I post?"

"Just post something from inside your heart or your head, whatever you
want. You can flaunt your wealth or show off your food. You can show
everything."

"That doesn't look cool at all. Did we waste time on Facebook to brag?"

"If we have, we must show. I went to eat that river shrimp and posted a
picture." I look at the woman with the sweet face for a moment. "You even
liked it and said I'm a good photographer."

"I have to change my point of view. Since you insist, I'll post something."

Must be the age difference. Finally, Khun Sam is posting something.

'Hungry.'

'My office is so quiet.'

'I'm looking at the ants on the wall.'

'There's a lizard here in my living room.'

She can post whatever she wants, but Facebook won't love her. Does she
really work for a technology company?

'My birthday is coming up.'

And the last post interests me after all the other meaningless. I think before
replying to her post.

'What kind of gift do you want for your birthday?'

'I don't want anything. I'm rich enough to buy myself. Now I'm showing
you how rich I am, leave a like.'

She really is the kind of woman who's hard to understand.

Khum Sam, who I met from interviews and magazines, is a 'lie'. If I want to
know what she likes, the best place is in the P.P. gossip group with her
friends.

Tee: What does she like? Of herself. Is that it?.

Martha: She's so rich. Don't worry about the gift, you're just an intern.

Kate: Sam usually wears expensive things. She doesn't care about the brand,
but things with good quality. But unfortunately good quality things are also
expensive.

Tee: Just show up at the birthday party, that's going to be enough. We throw
her a party every year. It'll be nice for you to go this year.

Kate: Yes, you need to go.

Doraemon: But is it okay for me to go without bringing a present? It will

look like I went because it's free.

Kate: No. You worry too much.

Tee: No one sees you like this.

Martha: Your way is similar to P.P.'s.

I sigh looking at my phone. For an intern who just got her first payment and
gave her mother a lot of it, how much do you have left?

Now I'm at the department store. Today I received my first payment in my

life and I'm so excited. I decided to come here to buy a gift for Khun Sam.
But when I talked to her friends, I felt like it wasn't good enough, not even
to be your friend.

Khum Sam wears luxurious things... I should have known. God, what am I
supposed to do for her? What can I do by being poor?

"You've been going around in circles talking to yourself. What's it?"

I turn around to see who said it, and I'm surprised.

"Khun Sam!" She's walking around me. "What are the odds."

"No, no, no, I've followed you since you left the office. And today you got
your first payment, right? What are you going to buy?"

I make a strange gesture to hide that I'm ashamed.

"I'm just taking a look. But why are you following me silently?"

"Should I scream that I'm following you or sing with you?"

Why is she so hard to understand? Did she understand what I mean? Forget
it...

"Anyway, let's walk together."

"What are you looking for, bunny?"

"I'm looking for a gift for you."

She looks at me for a few seconds and turns the other way.

"You just got paid and you want to buy me a gift. Silly. Why don't you buy
something for your parents?"

"I already shared with them. Why are you like this to me?" I pout sullenly
and she clamps down on my mouth when she sees it.

"It looks delicious."

"You always look at my mouth like that, stop it. We're in the middle of a
department store. So, you're not the type of woman to wear cheap things."

"No, I'm not. I only use good things."

"But your handbags, your dresses and your cosmetics... you choose only the
luxurious ones."

"So what? Am I not rich?"

Sometimes I feel so much like pulling her hair. Why is she so annoying?

"I have a thousand baht (about R$ 140.00). What can I buy you?" I say that
after Looking at what's left in my wallet. Then I smile at her.

"Why do you want to buy me something? I didn't say I wanted a gift from
you."

"You're going to throw a birthday party, I can't show up without a gift for
you. It's not cool."

"Usually you're not cool at all."

I'm going to hate her soon. What a bitter woman.

"Then give me your money, bunny." She takes the money out of my hand
and puts it in her pocket. "I'm going to buy it myself."

"If you buy it yourself, it won't be a gift."

"Stop worrying about it. You're going to find out what I bought on my
birthday. Enough, it's late. Let's go home. It's almost 8:00."

She pulls me by the hand to go along with her.

"You said 'home'. But what house?"

"Our house." shesaid,

"eh?"

"I mean, my house." She points to herself answering me as a child talks to

her teacher. "It's not safe for you to go to your house now."

"Since Sunday... I've been at your house for five days."

"Today will be the sixth."

"You just want to bite me, don't you?" I'll ask her. "Khun Sam, you bite me
every day."

"Don't you like it?"

"Far from it. But I've been feeling weird when you bite me. Like there's
something flying around inside my stomach. Not you?""

"Me too."

We were silent for a long time.

"It doesn't look good, but it's not bad either."

"I don't know and I dare not ask anyone."

"But then you won't know why."

"You'll know the answer one day."

We both know it's not normal, but we're not sure what it's about. If we ask
her friends, we can't tell them why we feel that way.

It's caused by a little joke.

What little joke? Biting lips.

A month later, the birthday party is coming up. Kate and her friends order a
cake and reserve an entire restaurant to celebrate the party in private, like a
rich man would. It's not strange, because Khun Sam is the King's great-
great-granddaughter and Kate is a well-known actress.

"Blow."

Khun Sam blows out the candles and everyone around is happily clapping.
The cake is cut into several slices and the gifts are opened.

"While I was in France, it reminded me of you. So accept it." Tee raises his
eyebrows and shows off a luxury watch he bought for Khum Sam.

"Wow, how about this? A keychain made of Swarovski crystals was not
expensive, but it shines and draws attention." Kate raises her eyebrows like
Tee did when she handed the box to Khun Sam. Jim is now holding a box
from a famous brand of wallets to give to Khun Sam.

I see all those gifts and I feel ashamed, because I didn't bring her any gifts.

"Mon."

"Where are going?"

"I just need to go to the bathroom."

"She seemed upset. I'm sure you're not going to the bathroom. Are you all
right?" The sweet-faced woman walks up to me and holds my hand, now I
can see her clearly. "They usually give me those things."
"But I brought nothing. I'm embarrassed. I'm not supposed to be here. I feel
out of place."

After telling the truth about what I'm feeling, she raises her eyebrows and
says:

"You gave me a thousand baht."

"What did you buy?"

"A lip gloss." She takes some cheap lip gloss out of her pocket and shows it
to me, and has a little cash with it. "This is the change."

"Change. Did you have change?" I feel like crying and the tears start to
flow. "My gift is so worthless compared to your friends' gifts."

"Why are you comparing? I chose it myself." It opens the lip gloss and
smells. "It's good, it smells like strawberry."

"You don't have to pretend you liked it. It's a shame for me."

"What are you talking about? It's my birthday. How dare you cry on my
birthday?"

"I... I'm so pathetic."

"Want to use my lip gloss?" she said,

"wh..?"

She passes me the lip glow instead of a handkerchief to wipe away my

tears.

"Why do I have to go through this?"

"You ask a lot of questions. Come on, I'll pass on you." Then she goes
through my mouth and stares. "Change color. Saw it? Now it's turning pink,
and it suits you perfectly."
"Why did you pass your gift on my lips? It's your gift."

"Oh! I don't want a lip gloss, but this does." She bends down to gently bite
my lips and then pulls away. "When it's on your lips, it's delicious."

"Uh?"

"Pass more"

She's focused on passing me and repeating the bites, but there's something
else this time... a tongue. My lip is licked by her like a cat licks its fur. My
legs get wobbly and I can't hold on, so I take a step back to lean on the wall.
Now Khun Sam and I are in a good position.

The beautiful woman in front of me reaches out and pins me to the wall, as
if she won't let me get out of her control. From bites to licks. Now she's
tasting my lips hungrily, not hard but soft and gentle, millimeter by
millimeter, like she's trying to taste as much as she can. And when I try to
taste her lips too, someone suddenly coughs to make us aware of their
presence.

So we stopped and walked away from each other. It was Kate who coughed.

"What are you doing?"

 A pinky finger - Chapter 17

Silence hangs between us. Kate looks at me and Khun Sam repeatedly, then
she moves her lips.

"You two were kissing."

"No, no, no, Not at all, it was just a bite." Khun Sam rushes to respond. But
she didn't seem to have heard it. "Take it easy."

"Do you know why they named me Kate?"

I said, "Why?"

"I don't know. Wow!! I'm not going to be able to keep this. You should all
know, and I'm going to spread it to the four winds, because if I know,
everyone will. Oh, god, i'm sorry."

"K... Kate..."

I'm trying to reach her, but it's too late. She's already gone. Khun Sam looks
at me and sighs.

"There are no secrets in the world."

"What shall we do?"

"We can't do anything, so let it go. But why is her name Kate?"

Is this the time to question her name?

Now we're surrounded by her friends and they look at us like they're trying
to find the truth about what happened. All I can do is look at my hands, but
Khun Sam is so strong, she's acting like nothing happened.
"Why are you serious like that? We were playing and I've already told you
everything."

"Friends don't play like that. We used to play like that, P.P.?" Jim said. "Was
it a joke, Mon?"

"It was. I thought no one would understand us and it's hard to explain. It's
just a cute aggression, where I bite her nose and she bites my lips."

"God, i'm so sorry. What an innocent little couple!... That's not playing.
That's..."

"Jim, you're so mean." Kate tries to stop her. She looks at us in an

understandable way. "Intimate girls can play like that."

"How can you understand this situation? If I were close to someone and we
bite each other like this, now I'd have about twelve kids."

"You are so old-fashioned! We are humans in new times. Them biting each
other is no big deal, is it, Tee?"

Tee, who is now confused, agrees with Kate.

"It may be true."

"Hey, my pretty girl, did you agree? Huh?"

"It is normal in Western society. They always kiss when they greet each
other." Kate said that by looking at Khun Sam. "I understand, Sam."

"You're definitely my modern friend." Khun Sam says slowly.

"Anyway, what did you give her as a birthday present?... A lipstick?" Kate
takes it from the table, opens it and spins it. "It smells like strawberry. Why
did you choose this flavor?"

"It tastes good."

"So you passed mon's lips?"

"Aham."

"If you want to eat it, why don't you eat it instead of putting it on her lips?

"It's about feeling."

"Oh, I get it."

Now Khun Sam is looking at her friends as if they were talking through the
eye. Kate smiles at Tee.

"It smells. It smells good, as good as the gift you bought."

Tee takes the lipstick out of Kate's hand and smells it. Khum Sam looks at
her.

"Do not pass! I don't want to share it with you."

"Then it's better to put it on Mon's lips." Tee said, She turns to me. "Come
on."

The slender hand of this beautiful woman is holding my face and with the
other hand passes the lipstick gently on my lips. All I can do is sit and stand
still. Khun Sam looks at me in silence.

Pushing me...

"What a beautiful color. Change color. How does this cheap thing do it? I
usually buy my girlfriend one of those who costs a lot more than a thousand
baht." Tee looks in awe at me. "Your mouth is heart-shaped. Has anyone
ever said that your lips are beautiful?"

"I've been told."

"So wonderful. Makes me want to kiss you."

"What are you waiting for? Kiss her."

Kate said while pushing Tee's head, but Khun Sam is faster and pushes Tee
away.

"Hey... Hey. It's my head."

Kate and Khun Sam are glaring at each other. I, in the middle of the two,
remain standing still.

"You're too old to play like that."

Jim looks annoyed at Kate and Khun Sam "I'm just kidding like her. A
friend can play with the other like that." While Kate keeps pushing Tee's
head, Khun Sam keeps pushing away as if she's not going to lose this fight.

"When did you get that close to Mon? They met a few times... shouldn't
consider themselves friends."

"Ai. We talk every day without you knowing. Tee took Mon to dinner and
film. Aren't we close enough?"

"Mon doesn't want to bite Tee's lips."

"How do you know? You're not her."

"I know exactly what she's thinking."

"Ah! I understand! You speak for her. You're very close now."

I'm still sitting down without a reaction. Jim, who has also been sitting for a
long time, can't hold back and finally says:

"Fighting like kids, what is it? I got it!"

She runs towards me and prepares to kiss me. But something's faster.

Bang!

Jim
Jim is hit by Khun Sam's hand as a volley is hit at a turning point. It was
loud enough for everyone to be silent. Jim is now stunned and frozen.

"Jim..." Khun Sam speaks in shock. Jim, now face down with tears, turns to
Khun Sam slowly.

"P.P. ... you... you hit me very hard."

"I'm sorry, i'm sorry. I didn't mean to."

"How much stronger would it be if you wanted to? The baby inside me will
cry about it."

"I slapped you in the face, not in your stomach."

"It hurts here too." She touches her belly lightly as she responds crying.
"You can bite Mon.

"What the hell is going on? Why do you need to bite her?"

"You said it's normal for friends to do that. We want to get close to Mon.
Why are you stopping us?"

Kate said with her arms folded. Tee, go to Jim to calm her down. Looks like
she didn't like what Khun Sam did.

"You're too serious. We were just kidding."

"I didn't do anything wrong." She looks at her friends who are silent. "Mon
is not a toy you can play with."

"Then why can you?" Kate responds boldly. Now the situation is not at all
well. Actually, i'm uncomfortable and I need to do something.

"Yea. we can joke around and I'm fine with that..."

"To me, Mon is not a toy."

She pulls me by the hand out of the restaurant without saying goodbye to
anyone. In the case of her friends, none of them ask her to stay any longer.

We were having fun at first, but why did everything get seriously worse?

"Khun Sam, is it okay for us to leave like this? Don't be a party pooper, they
were just kidding... no need to take it seriously."

"If I didn't take it seriously, you would have been bitten by them."

"They were teasing you."

The beautiful woman looks at me seriously... Now I can read your mind like
never before. Now I know what she's feeling.

"Are you going to play biting with anyone?"

"Why not? I even play with you."

"We're close."

"Did you see? I'm also close to Kate, Tee and Jim."

"We are more intimate. Besides, they don't know how to bite and they'd hurt
you."

"Ah! The lipstick was on the table." I almost forgot. "I'm going back for it."

"No, you don't have to go back."

"But it's your birthday present."

"I'll buy another one."

"But..."

"I won't let you go back there!"

She said that in a tone I've never heard. Your voice is now controlling me
and keeps me paralyzed. Why does she seem so upset? Even if she usually
hides her feelings.

"Khun Sam, today is your birthday, please don't be grumpy."

"If you come back, they can bite you."

"I won't let them. I promise."

"I said I won't let you back in, I'll buy another one."

"You spend your money uselessly. Even if it doesn't have value for you, it
was my first salary."

"Let it go. Better than you biting someone's lips."

"It's no big deal. I'm fine." That's enough of that biting. It's just a joke.
We're all girls. If I can play with Khun Sam, why couldn't I with them?

But...

"But I'm not. Today is my birthday. The gift I wanted wasn't the lipstick, it
was your mouth. So how can I let anyone bite? It's my birthday present. Just
mine. Do you understand?"

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

Palpitation... Palpitation... Palpitation...

My heart is beating so fast. Looks like my blood's going to burst a vein and
I'm going to pass out. Meanwhile, Khun Sam's face is suddenly all red, like
never before.
All I can do is look at her, so Khun Sam recomposes and rushes towards the
car.

"Let's go home." she said,

"All right."

But I'm still worried about her friends. A few days later, I send a message to
the p.p. gossip group, first, I'm afraid to ask, since I was the reason for the
fight, but it must be divine intervention or something, because Tee talks in
the group first.

Tee: Hey, Jim. Are you feeling better?

Martha: Much better.

Tee: How? Did you forget you got slapped in the face by P.P.?

Martha: I won't forget, but I don't need to brood. She already came to
apologize to me personally.

I skip the other messages to read Jim's a little surprise, so I ask back.

Doraemon: When did she make peace with you? I didn't know that.

Martha: How would you know, Mon? You're not with her all the time.
Hahaha.

Martha: Sticker.

I'm the person who's with her all the time... But I didn't tell them that.

Martha: She came to lunch with me and apologized. I almost broke up with
my boyfriend so I fell in love with her again.

Martha: P.P. made my heart tremble.

Lunch? When I try to remember, I remember a day when Khun Sam left
alone and came back around 3:00. I'm sure it must have been this day. The
day I thought she went out to meet some clients and I didn't ask and she
didn't say anything either.

I'm a little offended. I thought she'd tell me... everything.

Kate: I just read it. How'd it go? Tell us.

Martha: First she said she wanted to pee and asked where the bathroom
was.

Kate: That's so much like P.P., going around the subject, avoiding getting to
the point. Her house is in Bangkae, so she went from Silom to Bangkae to
go to the toilet?

Martha: So she talked about cystitis because she was worried about the
baby in my womb. At that time I was still mad at her.

I read what Kate wrote and smiled. That's what she usually does. It's so
Khun Sam.

Martha: So I told her the truth. That I hadn't forgotten that she slapped me
and she said... I should do it like in the drama series.

Kate: Like in drama series?

Martha: Slaps and kisses.

Tee: Interesting.

Martha: She turned her face and said that as she had slapped me, so i could
kiss her or slap her... Guess what I picked?

Kate: You chose the kiss, didn't you?

Martha: So smart. I kissed her cheek. God, I almost left my boyfriend to be

with her. We've been friends for so long, but it was the first time I kissed her
face. Her face turned red with shame... Wow!... Wow!... and then we were
fine again.
Martha: Jesus... what a smooth skin on my P.P.

When I read this ending, I suddenly lock my screen and play my phone on
the table. My office colleagues who are working are surprised because the
room is so quiet.

Furious... I'm mad at her.

If I kissed my best friend, what would it be like?

Without thinking, I make a post on Facebook. And then everyone, my office

mates, my friends or anyone who is my friend on Facebook likes the post
and comments.

It is clear. . .

'You're crazy...'

Khun Sam, who is now using an unknown account with the image of a
shadow on the profile, commented on my post and I answer it.

'Everybody does that.'

'Who are they all?'

'I don't know, but I'll remember that if a friend of mine gets mad at me, I'll
reconcile with a kiss.'

Playing...

My phone is ringing on the table, but I try to ignore it, even if the noise is
loud. Until everyone in the office listens and looks at me with a face of
disapproval.

"Pick up, please. Khun Sam will be mad at you."

Yah said it like he knew who was calling me. I sigh and answer. She still
does the same, starts introducing herself.
[It's Khun Sam, come here, please.]

And this is the first time I've refused.

"No, I won't."

Everyone in the room immediately looks at me. I, who answered her

aggressively, try to change the tone to more polite and formal.

"Do you want to talk about what, ma'am?"

It's still weird for everyone. When Khun Sam wants to see someone, no one
will dare not show up. She's the boss and I'm opposing her.

[What's your problem?]

"..."

[Are you mad at me?]

We're so far from the starting point. Although I feel like she cares about me
more and more. Can a boss talk to your employee like that?

I'll turn it off immediately and get back to work. Everyone's still looking at
me until I get messages on my cell phone. It's Khun Sam sending me
thousands of stickers before the text.

Boss: What is it?

Chief, you refused my call.

Doraemon: No.

Chief: So there's something.

Doraemon: How do you know?

Chief: I'm just like you.

Huh? She knows well.

Doraemon: Did you make peace with Jim?

Chief: I already went to her house to apologize.

Doraemon: You didn't tell me anything.

Chief: Do you need to know everything?

I'm speechless and stunned when I read. Tears spring up in my eyes out of
nowhere. I feel like she was trying to say it was nothing to me.

Doraemon: I don't need to, I'm not your friend.

Chief: Are you mad at me?

Chief: I don't understand.

Chief: I don't understand.

Chief: I don't understand.

Chief: I don't understand.

She sends it over and over again. In my case, all I can do is wipe away my
tears and cry in silence. After that, she sends me another message.

Boss: Have you seen my Facebook post?

I don't answer anything, but I click on the Facebook link she sent me. I
almost spit out the water I was drinking when I see the photo she posted. It's
a picture of her little finger raised... to make peace with me.

I don't understand, but please, I'm sorry.

It's insane!!!

Yes! I accept your apology.

 Am I? - Chapter 18

"Hey, tell me." she said,

"What?"

"Why are you upset?"

Today is another day i stayed at Khun Sam's house, as usual. Now we're
watching The Masked Singer - a TV show - who i don't know what the prize
is for the winner, but it's cool. In the case of my parents, they're not worried
about me because they know exactly where I am and I don't have to get up
early or come back late at night. "I'm not upset." I answer grumpy, even if I
don't believe what I said myself. "I'm just..."

"Just..."

"Just..."

"Just..." I tried to understand how I feel before I sighed. "I'm just grumpy to
hear that you kissed Jim's cheek. It's."

"Um, really."

I glare at her. Now she should have said something to cheer me up.

But it's insane.

"I'm used to it. This is my way." she said,

"Um?"

The beautiful woman looks at me and shrugs.

"When Tee was trying to kiss you, I was just as grumpy. So I understand
you now."

i said, "Really?" I'm feeling more normal. I'm not weird. "Would you be this
grumpy with Tee, Jim or Kate?"

"No, just you."

"Why me?"
"So I say the same, why me?"

"Um."

"Um."

Now our brains are working.

"Can I ask you something?" I'm asking her.

"Yes, what is it?"

"What kind of relationship is ours?"

She acts like she's thinking deeply and looks at me.

"We have a big age difference.... so we're not friends. should we be sisters
or something?"

"..."

"What's wrong with you?"

"I don't know. I'm moody."

"Are you menstruating?"

I put a pillow on my lap for Khun Sam.

"I'd better go to bed. My emotions aren't stable today. Even if I said we're
sisters, I'm grumpy."

"Then what do you want? to be mine?... Ah! I know." she says excitedly.
And I'm interested to know. "You want to be my slave!"

"..."

"I mean, my maid. My grandmother used to call them maids."

"Good night."

And I run to bed. Khun Sam keeps talking about what I should be.

Jim's wedding ceremony is coming up. Khun Sam will be godmother.

Today she left the office early because she needs to try on her dresses with
her friends. So I go back to my place. And that's why she texted me every
10 minutes,

Chief: Are you home?

Chief: What did you have for dinner?

Chief: Did you take a bath?

Chief: Why are you so quiet? What are you doing?

I can feel the impatience in every word she typed. I'm laughing, and while
I'm answering her, I hear someone coughing for a while.

"Mon."

"Nop."

So I need to talk to Nop before replying to Khun Sam's message. My

handsome childhood friend is afraid to approach me.

"Come on, Nop."

"Do you have time to talk?"

Our last conversation didn't go well at all and I Intentionally not to

reconcile with him because I wanted to make things clear. Now that he's
here, it means he's accepted everything and wants us to be friends again..

"It's all right, come in. How are you?"

"It felt like you were in abroad. We didn't see each other. for many days.
Your father told me you've been staying at Khun Sam's house."
"Um." I don't know why I'm embarrassed to answer him. "It's close to my
office. She is so kind, so she let me stay there."

"How kind of her. Your boss is very generous with her employees."

He said sarcastically to me. And when he sees i was not happy with what he
said, he changes the subject.

"How was your first payment?"

"I gave it to Mom." I'm trying to be nice to him. "But I got a piece."

"The way we talk... it's not the same anymore."

"We're both growing. We have work and responsibilities."

"No, no, no, You have a new friend... Khun Sam."

"Nop..."

I'm getting grumpy and ready to argue with him again. But the phone rings
and gets me out of the situation. Khun Sam is calling me.

"One second. She's calling me. . . Yes, Khun Sam."

Nop laughs and I pretend to ignore it, controlling me so as not to lose my

temper.

[What are you doing, bunny?]

"Oh, I'm talking... with Nop."

I stop for a moment before I say his name. Khun Sam is pressuring me.

[Talked to a friend and already forgot me.]

"No... Not for long."

[Continue...]
She suddenly hangs up on me leaving me confused, because I don't know
what's wrong, but one thing's for sure, I'm going to take everything out on
the Nop that's in front of me.

Nop is the reason for the rude conversation I had with Khun Sam.

"I'm sleepy. I'm going home."

"Mon."

"What?" I answer to him with a hard time. "I'm tired."

"Do you like Khun Sam?"

"I've liked and admired her for a long time."

"I mean, are you in a relationship with her?"

"That's crazy!" I scream. "It's disgusting. We're good friends. How could we
be in a relationship? We are two women."

"Did you know that when you talk to her it feels like you're a couple?"

"We're just intimate. You know that, she's been my idol for a long time."

"Idol is different as a couple."

"What do you want, Nop?"

"I just want to be your good friend." He looks at me nicely. "But it seems i
expressed myself badly."

"Yes, you expressed yourself badly. How would we be a couple? We are

women."

"Mon, what world do you live in?"

"That's enough, if you still want to be my friend, stop talking about it."
"Mon, you can talk to me all about it."

"But not about that."

I turn around and go straight to my room. I keep looking confused at my

phone. Looks like I'm afraid to talk to Khun Sam, so if she doesn't answer,
I'll be disappointed and cry alone.

My only hope now is... P.P.'s gossip group.

Doraemon: Girls... Have you finished trying on the dresses yet?

Doraemon: Did it look good on khun Sam?

Doraemon: She will surely look beautiful.

Doraemon: Did Khun Sam eat anything?

Doraemon: If she hasn't ate yet, she's going to have gastritis.

Doraemon: Are you back yet? What about Khun Sam?

Kate: When are you going to get to the point? She left a long time ago. She
e was smiling at us, which scared the hell out of us.

Tee: What happened?

Jim: Her smile makes the whole world cry.

She's really mad at me for talking to Nop. And I don't know why I need to
feel guilty about talking to the childhood friend who grew up with me and
being worried that she's upset about it.

Kate: Tell us. What happened?

Doraemon: It was nothing. We didn't fight.

Tee: If you two didn't fight, there's something else.

Doraemon: Khun Sam called me when i was with a friend.

Tee: A boy or a girl?

Doraemon: A boy.

Tee: Just friend?

Doraemon: Yes. We're just friends. But what would happen if it wasn't?

Then silence hangs in the group. Looks like they're gone to discuss
something. After a while, Jim sends a message.

Jim: Mon, I'm going to ask you a serious question. Are you and Sam a
couple?

Doraemon: Not yet.

Doraemon: No. Why did I say yet? We are not in a relationship. Are...

I stop typing and sighing before writing something that annoys me inside.

Doraemon: We are sisters.

Tee: The world already had one stupid girl, but now another girl was born!
Oh my god! I want to die with you two.

Kate: Mon, I don't want to rush you, but think fondly and answer me later.

Kate is silent for a few seconds before asking me something that speeds up
my heart.

Kate: Do you like Sam, Mon?

Why is everyone asking me this question today? Nop and now the girls in
the P.P. gossip group.

I must ask Khun Sam. Today, I'm going to have to clear this up.
Doraemon: Sticker

Doraemon: Sticker

Doraemon: Sticker

I see that the message has been read, but no answers. Khun Sam will wait
for me to write something first. It makes me sick.

Doraemon: Have a good night.

Boss: Is that all?

Worked! I smile and answer.

Doraemon: What's the matter with you? Your friends told me you were
grumpy.

Boss: It was boring. The dress didn't work right. I was uncomfortable.

Doraemon: You got grumpy because I didn't spend the night with you,
right? Are you feeling lonely?

Chief: Why would I feel alone? I've been alone for a long time.

Doraemon: You mean it's better to sleep alone?

She doesn't answer which annoys me. Silence can mean 'yes'. It's not hard
to guess.

Doraemon: Why am I the only one who wants to be with you?

Doraemon: Why am I the only one missing you?

I type this begging for an answer, but she's gone for five minutes. I'm
disappointed. So when I decide to type again, she suddenly responds to me
with perfect timing.

Boss: I miss you, too.

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

I let my phone fall to the ground when I try to hold my heart with my hand.
It must have been because of the shock or the excitement, but it reminds me
of what Kate said in the P.P. gossip group and that it stuck in my head.

Do you like Sam, Mon?

Do you like Sam, Mon?

Her question echoes loudly in my mind over and over again. I look in the
mirror on my dressing table. I see my face flush, my eyes are shining like
never before... I'm even more shocked.

Oh my god... I'm just...

Am I allergic to the fried fish cake my mom made?

Sr. Kirk & Khun Sam - Chapter 19
I'm not a naive girl to the point of not understanding what Nop and Khun
Sam's friend asked. But I never thought I'd have that kind of feeling for her.
She's too much sand for my little truck. I don't deserve it for a lot of
reasons. Besides, she's engaged to Mr. Kirk.

So much drama... Do we really have to get married these days?

When I think about it, I get grumpy. That's the truth. A man should stay
with a woman. I need to accept this.

However, Khun Sam, she is so good that no one in this world can match
her. She should be single, at least that's what I'd like.

Um... That would be nice.

Now, she always meets her friends because Jim's wedding is coming up. I
heard from Khun Sam that Jim didn't want to get married, she's probably
depressed. So they talk to her often to cheer her up. And my boss, she
always tell me what she's doing. Where she is, and I do the same too.

Doraemon: Now Yah is paying the bill. I'm with her.

Boss: Go home soon. Who's going to get there first?

Doraemon: What is the reward for the winner?

Boss: The winner will receive the title 'the winner' as... M. L. Sam, the
winner. Something like that.

Doraemon: What about the loser?

Boss: The title will be 'the loser' as Miss Kornkamon, the loser.

So creative.

While I'm focused on my phone talking, Yah pokes me in a panic.

"Mon, please stand still and don't look back."

I said, "What's wrong?"

"Mr. Kirk."

"So what? Why..." Even if Yah told me not to turn around, it's hard to
control curiosity. I look back and I see Mr. Kirk hugging a little lady. Now I
know why Yah didn't want me to look back. "Who is she? The woman with
Mr. Kirk."

"Of course I don't know. I'm not feeling well right now. I shouldn't have
seen something like this. It's so hard to keep a secret. We should hurry up
and get out of here. If he sees us, it's not going to be good for us. We'll be
marked." I said,

"Why?"

"Because we found out his secret, he's going to force us to resign. I've seen
it before in soap operas. I'm too old to look for a new job. Let's go.

I'm pushed by Yah out, now I'm feeling sad for someone and I don't know
why.

No... I can't ignore that.

"Yes, you can go ahead."

"Why?... Hey, what are you going to do?"

I turn around and head towards Mr. Kirk. Yah's gone, because she doesn't
want to be a part of this situation and be forced to resign. Mr. Kirk is happy
with the lady by his side, they are busy talking sweetly about the latest
version of a mobile phone.

"Hello, Mr. Kirk."

That's it.

"Mon."
The sweet climate disappears, as if it had been carried away by the wind
and dried by the sunlight. He rushes to say, still with his hand around her
waist. What a surprise for him.

"Mr. Kirk, it's good to see you. I don't want to get in the way, I just thought
I'd say hello."

Even if I have a lot of things on my mind to say, I don't say anything. It's no
use to me. Whatever he did, it's between Khun Sam and him, but I'm very
close to her and I accidentally came across it.

Finally, now I'm sitting in Mr. Kirk's car and that quietly short woman
magically disappeared. I feel a lot of pressure around me and I'm beginning
to regret not listening to Yah.

Khun Sam keeps texting me to ask where I am and what I'm doing. I'm
supposed to be in Khun Sam's room watching a Korean dorama with her,
but i seem to have no choice, since I'm in his car going to my own house.

Doraemon: I'm sorry. I can't be with you today.

Doraemon: My mother is not well.

Boss: What's she got?

Doraemon: I'm not sure, but I'll let you know when I find out.

I feel guilty about lying to her, but if I tell her the truth, I'm going to have to
explain the real reason.

"Mr. Kirk, don't you want to talk to me?"

"You haven't told Sam yet, have you?"

"..."

"I made a mistake. It was my fault."

I'm finding it great to hear the owner of the company I work at begging me
like a child. Why are you telling me this? You should tell Khun Sam, that's
what.

"Mr. Kirk, you don't have to beg me like that." I give him a dull smile. He
makes me sorry.

"I want you to feel sorry for me."

"Ah..."

"I know you're not the hard-fingered type, but it's better that no one knows."

"I won't tell anyone, but you really messed up." I don't know where I got the
courage to say that. "Mr. Kirk, you're dating Khun Sam. I shouldn't do that."

"I was feeling lonely."

"..."

"She usually has no interest in things. But lately, she doesn't have time for
me. It's like she... had someone else."

I get frozen like the words 'someone else' are me.

"Don't take it seriously. Khun Sam... it's hard to reach."

"But now someone has managed to reach her. I'm feeling it."

"You're worrying too much, sir." I answer immediately. "Khun Sam is a

difficult person, but you were the only one, excluding her friends, to get
close."

"Hmm?" He said,

"Yes?"

The beautiful man looks at me in amaze.

"Do you know her gang?"

"Ah... Ah." I look around trying to find an answer to how I met her friends.
"I'll tell you the truth. I've known Khun Sam for a long time." I said,

"How?"

"I've known her since fourth grade..."

And I tell her a long story and a false story about how I met her and her
friends in the same period. He looks at me surprised and starts talking more.

"Really? You've known her a long time. This is a surprise to me."

"Yes, i'm sorry. So I also know her gang."

What a liar.

Why did I lie? There's nothing wrong with meeting her friends. Today I lied
twice in less than 10 minutes and lied to two people about their problems.

What?...

"I've known Khun Sam since I was young, kids. Our families are close. You
may find it pretentious, but I fell in love with it at first sight."

Now, it's time for him to tell his own story. I look at him with envy. This
man has lived with Khun Sam since he was a child, when her legs were
short, her hands small and her voice so sweet that not even the friends of
the P.P. gossip group could hear.

"Sam was a charming girl, hard to deal with and cute. I was lucky our
families were close. She didn't have many friends, so I was lucky to be
friends with her."

"Were they forced to get engaged, as in the dramas?"

"Of course not, this is the real world. It's not like jutatape." Oh, Mr. Kirk
knows this drama. Does he like actress Mew Nittha? "But we got engaged
because I hurried things."

"Hmmm?" I've had this 'hmmm' stuck in my throat for so long, I let go
when I heard the 'I rushed things', it just sat as if he'd raped her. Mr. Kirk
looks at me like he can read my mind. He rushes to explain himself.

"I asked her to date and said that if she didn't have anyone, we should get
married, otherwise her grandmother would get someone else... And guess
what? She said yes... It's a deal. Being with me is better than with someone
else."

"I get it."

I feel a little upset after hearing this. Mr. Kirk smiles, but it's a sad smile.

"Did you see? I can't imagine what Sam would do if she found out I went
out with another girl. What would she show in that cold face?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean... Will she be jealous of me? ... I'd really like to know..."

"..."

"But we're not going to pay to see, I don't want to take any chances. You've
already promised me you won't tell anyone."

Time goes by so fast. Now I'm just in front of my house, watching his car
pull away.

I'm really not going to tell anyone?

I decided not to tell... because I promised, Mr. Kirk was grateful and treated
me very well. Later, he sent me a friend request on Facebook, with a name
as different as Khun Sam's.

'Ronaldo, a nice guy.'

What happens to the owners of this company?

"I need to hide. If your colleagues find out it's me, they'll be uncomfortable.
Also, I want to be your friend on Facebook to find out what they gossip
about me... Oh! I almost forgot, don't be weird. Act natural."

These were the reasons he gave me. Frankly, I feel uncomfortable and
weird. It looks like my parents are watching my profile and I can't post what
I want.

He liked all my posts on Facebook. Everything I posted, even posts talking

bad or good about him, he liked everything. Clear... not only do I find that
strange.

"Who is Ronaldo?"

Finally Khun Sam asks me after seeing that Mr. Kirk enjoys everything he
put and does not know that... Ronaldo is her fiancé.

Should I tell her or not?... But how should I explain why we became friends
on Facebook? If I tell you why, I'm going to have to explain it from the
beginning, and at the end I'd break the promise. And the secret that he
betrayed her would be revealed.

Chaos!

No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no I'm not going to tell her.

"A friend on Facebook."

"He comments on your posts all the time."

"Just comment."

"But it's all the time, are you close to him?"

"You also comment on my posts all the time."

"Because we're intimate."

"Are we?"
She looks at me for a few seconds and gives me a light snack on my
forehead.

"Paying back." She raises her eyebrow. "I think... Ronaldo, a nice guy, is
commenting too much on your posts, I'll have to give him a reason to stop."

"Khun Sam, it's just comments."

Khun Sam is so fearless, I feel insecure. Finally, a war on the social

network begins in the middle of the night. Khun Sam responds to Mr. Kirk's
comments as if he wanted to start a fight.

I'm your boss: Back off if you're not close to her.

I look at her. Khun Sam is now laughing in her bed like a child who just
stole her older sister's cell phone to post her number on an adult website.

We didn't wait long. Mr. Kirk responds fiercely.

Ronaldo, a nice guy: It's none of your business.

Khun Sam be quiet for a second. Now, I'm sensing that the situation is
going to get worse because I see Khun Sam looking at her cell phone and
typing inanely.

I'm your boss: Didn't your parents give you an education?

Ronaldo, a nice guy: What about yours? Saying something without

knowing... What's that? Nosy!

"Who is he?" She bites her lips while she looks at me. "Do I know him?"

"Khun Sam."

"Who is he?"

"Um... a friend of Facebook. That's it,"

"Unfriend him now, how did you meet a scrotum guy like that? I've never
seen a person this rude in my life. So wild! No one's ever called me 'nosy'
before.

But what do your friends call you, P.P.? ... Clear. I just think out loud. I'm
not saying that.

"..."

"If I find out who he is, I'll teach him a lesson."

Sometimes I feel guilty about teaching her how to use Facebook. I didn't
think I could get mad at an unknown person.

This is the first time I've seen Khun Sam so angry... What am I supposed to
do? How do I say he's your fiancé?

Ouch!
 Whatever - Chapter 20

Since that day... she's been stressed and fights almost every day with
'Ronaldo, a nice guy'. I feel like crying. I tried so hard to get Khun Sam to
stop, but I failed. I was surprised when I found out that she sent an email to
Mark Zuckerberg asking for information on Ronaldo, a nice guy. Of course,
even the Thai government doesn't get such information, how could she?
Who is she?

She's just ML Sam.

While she is stressed, Mr. Kirk, who fought her, is loving this social media
war.

"You saw? So nosy, I gave her a reason to stop."

"Mr. Kirk, you shouldn't fight her."

"Next time, she won't meddle again."

Mr. Kirk is talking to me as I'm standing in front of the elevator. He invites

me to lunch among my colleagues... Of course, I will definitely be the topic
in the office.

Calm down, calm down. He has lunch with Khun Sam... That's right! She
will come! PP with her straight face, now she's grinning from ear to ear, it
must be because she's been so stressed.

Maybe she wants to see the enemy who's called her a busybody all day...
Him, her fiancé, who's right here.

"You have a big smile on your face. Are you stressed?"

"Why is Mon here?"

"I invited her to lunch with us."

"Are you close with her?" she asks him back. Then she looks at me. "You
are the boss, but you invite subordinates to lunch with you. They can create
rumors about it."

"Who would dare to create rumors about me? I am the owner... elder and
besides, you are with me. But are you okay? Looks irritated. I notice?
you're even smiling."

Mr. Kirk talks to Khun Sam as he places his hand intimately on her
shoulder. I feel uncomfortable seeing this, so I decide to walk away from
them.

I don't like it...

"Hands off." Khun Sam pushes his hands away as usual. "I'm just smiling.
Why would I be grumpy? I'm just happy."

"You always do the opposite of what you think."

"Even you say that."

"Did anyone else say that?"

She looks at me for a second and shrugs.

"My friends said so too."

"So what's bothering you?"

"Damn, someone pissed me off on social media." Even though Khun Sam is
smiling, I can't feel it. "Because we don't know each other's true identity. So
we talk the way we want."

"Are you using social media? Which?"

"Facebook."

"I didn't know."

"I am a novice user."

"Then add me."

Khun Sam stops for a moment and then shakes his head in denial.

"I don't use it much, I just catch up with the news. Do you use it often?"

"Sometimes, I am also a beginner." He smiles at me like only the two of us

know. "We're supposed to be friends on Facebook, Sam. I will put that I am
in a relationship with you."

"It's going a long way. Why do we need to announce this?"

"This is how Facebook works."

"Said the same thing." Khun Sam looks at me. "For now, Facebook is
making me depressed. The more I use it, the more annoying it gets. Lots of
talkers."

"Don't call them. All they can do is type. What goes around comes around."

"Cool, I don't want to fight with them in a rude way, like they're kids."

"Truth. It is true."

"Did their parents not educate them?"

she texts me instead of speaking in person. She might be afraid of Mr. Kirk
finds out we're intimate.

Boss: Are you okay? It's so quiet.

Doraemon: No. I am well.

Boss: Are you menstruating?

Doraemon: No, I'm not.

Boss: Is that your only answer?

Doraemon: Yes.

Bang!

She slaps the table while we're eating. This shocks us and everyone else in
the restaurant. I look in surprise at Khun Sam. Her eyes are fierce and she's
not laughing anymore. This is the first time I've seen her express what she's
really feeling.

"Sam, what's your problem?"

She clenches her fists and closes her eyes.

"I am satisfied."

"Why are you so mad?"

She hastily gets up and leaves the restaurant.

"I'll wait in the car."

Now, it's just me and Mr. Kirk. It's so hard to smile and hold back the tears.
Mr. Kirk looks at me quite sympathetically.

"You're shocked, aren't you? Me too." He looks more serious. "Or she found
out I cheated on her. Did you tell her?"

"No, I didn't tell her. I did not say anything."

"So why was she so mad? She was fine when we were in the car."

"I don't know."

"I won't be able to eat anymore."

"Me either."
"We better go."

Mr. Kirk asks the waiter for the check and we head to the office. Khun Sam
and I didn't exchange a word. We just looked at each other and... This was
our first fight.

Um... Our relationship has progressed to the fighting stage.

Of course... the news about our situation spread on PP's gossip group Kate
is the first to know, even though I didn't say anything to her.

If you didn't hear it from me, you heard it from Khun Sam.

Kate: Mon, what's the problem with you and PP? She's been avoiding the
subject for almost two hours, I can't get work done.

Tee: Finally, she told you what happened, huh?

Kate: She told me. Mon didn't speak to her.

Jim: Making a storm out of a teacup. It was just a little thing, nothing much
compared to what I felt. I got slapped. Comparing that to that bullshit... It's
not fair.

Tee: But your boobs grew.

Kate: Of course, she's going to be a mother. Her nipples are the size of my
thumb.

My mother can't imagine that Khun Sam is an ordinary person like us. But,
I don't want to break her beliefs.

I find the first-aid box and hand it to my mother. My mother said that Khun
Sam is walking all over the house and heading towards my room. I am
shocked and embarrassed and run to my room to stop her. But it's too late.

"Why didn't you stop? It's bleeding."

"Just a scratch."
"But you shouldn't walk around other people's houses like that."

She silently looks me in the eye.

"It really hurts."

"See it? It's just a scratch, but it hurts."

"No... I'm referring to your words. Really hurts."

"What words?"

"Others."

I didn't want to speak sarcastically so as not to hurt her.

No... It could have been Kate. She must have told her what I said.

Now I understand why they disappeared from the group.

"That's why you didn't talk to me. I didn't mean it like you were somebody
else."

"I think about it a lot, really. I'm just an intern at your company. If you want
to say that I'm just someone else, you won't be wrong." I try with all my
might to manage a smile. "I was so into it that I spent the night at her place,
I just misinterpreted the idea of ​us being close. I'm no different than the
others. So that hurts me a little bit."

"To me, you are not like the others."

"So what am I to you? Khun Sam... You never answer me. I already asked
that once and you didn't give me an answer."

🤍🤍🤍

"Being sisters is weird. We just met and we are not related by blood. We are
not friends... because we have an age difference of 8 years. There is no title
for me more appropriate than 'another'. I'ts right."
"As for me?"

"Hey?"

"What am I to you, Mon?"

I was not prepared for this question. So I'm stunned and respond clearly by
snapping back.

"You could also be an 'other'."

"Why do we have to label this? Nobody is like us."

"True, we are strangers."

🤍🤍🤍

"Why do we want to label ourselves so badly?"

Silence hangs over us again and it's weird because we never feel
uncomfortable with each other.

"Let's bandage your finger. I don't even know what we're talking about
anymore."

"Mon."

She uses both hands to cup my face, forcing me to look her in the eyes.

"Yea."

What???? She wasn't prepared for this.

"Whatever."

🤍🤍🤍

"I can be anything you want."

Cause - Chapter 21
We are looking each other in the eyes. His hazel eyes are mesmerizing me
and my heart is leaping out of my chest.

"Seriously? Whatever I want?"

"Um, if you like."

"In that case..." And I'm silent for a long moment, then say something back.
"I want to hear you bark."

"Huh?"

"Be a dog."

We were silent. She raises her eyebrows in confusion.

"Why a dog?"

"Dogs have unconditional love."

"See? You were the one who said it would be what I wanted."

I tell her sensitively. Khun Sam sighs and shakes his head.

"All you want is unconditional love like a dogs?"

Despite the fact that I asked, I am ashamed of this strange desire and I don't
even have time to prepare an explanation, she suddenly asks me:

"Then I will bark like a dog. What kind?"

"Hey? Are the barks different?"

"A Thai dog will bark 'honghong' but a foreign dog barks 'bowbow'. She
coughs and then says, "Listen carefully bowwwwww."

"A dog like the Tiger,"

"I didn't see him grow up, just when he was a puppy. I heard him bark with
a little voice like 'Awwww'... like that."

We changed the subject to barking dogs and I forgot about all the bad stuff.
Now we are discussing the nature of Thai dogs compared to foreign dogs.

"I will be a dog. I will love you...unconditionally." She cracks her neck and
looks at me thoughtfully... "Um, what can dogs do?"

"To play."

"Try."

"Khun Cham."

"Hmm."

"I called the dog. See? Khun Cham."

The pretty face looks at me dissatisfied.

"Who uses 'Khun' with a dog? Do you know the language level? Please
don't tell anyone that you graduated from the same university as mine. How
embarrassing."

She is so mean. I was just teasing.

I'm sitting sloppily and standing there while Khun Sam has her arms
crossed.

"ChamCham."

"Yea."

"Call me 'ChamCham' and I'll be your dog. And I will love you
unconditionally... Try."

"ChamCham."
"You have to touch my body too, when you play with a dog you need to
touch gently."

I do what she asks. I touch her body gently. When she sees what I've done,
she walks over to me and licks my lips, as if she's been waiting for this
moment for a long time.

"There is?"

"When you play with a dog, he licks you."

"I see... I can see it's easy for you to be a dog."

"Your lips are strangling me."

"I want to do more... I've been missing those lips for a long time."

"Since Kate and her other friends found out, we haven't played anymore."

"It's all right. I have a reason to play with you. If they ask me again, I will
answer that I am ChamCham." She sulks and pouts. "Who... who wouldn't
want to play with ChamCham?"

"And... errr..." I get a little shy. "It's good?"

"Wouldn't you like it, bunny?"

"ChamCham." I touch her nose in embarrassment. "It is... really nice."

And Khun Sam can no longer hide her smile. She finally licks my mouth
again. "Good to hear you liked it."

We had never been mad at each other for this long before. Now, we can
comfortably talk about everything. From this day forward, we are together
again and we have a new rule: We will not call ourselves 'other' again.

Um... But it hurts. Because it hurts? I do not know how to explain.

Mr. Kirk and Khun Sam continue to joke around on Facebook and Khun
Sam has learned new skills to respond to him. And she does what she
wants.

"If you can, so can I." That's her way.

Even her brawling skills are that of a beginner.

Ronaldo, a nice guy: When are you going to stop meddling in my affairs? I
spoke to Mon, not you.

I'm your boss: Mon doesn't talk to rude guys like you. Puppy.

Puppy? ...Is that rude? Puppy!?

Time has passed and today is Jim's wedding ceremony. Of course, I was
invited. Khun Sam is there early as she is the maid of honor at the wedding.
But in my case, Mr. Kirk came to my house to pick me up for the evening
ceremony.

"You didn't have to come get me, I can gone alone."

"Of course you can, otherwise how would you go?"

"I would take a taxi."

It seems like he's approaching me with ulterior motives. It must be because

of fear. He's afraid I'm going to tell Khun Sam that he's seeing someone
else, so he wants to keep an eye on me. In fact, I've told him several times
that he doesn't have to be afraid, because I'm not going to tell anyone. I
don't have the right.

I should tell him that again, maybe he'll be more comfortable.

Finally, we arrived at the wedding ceremony. It's a big, lavish ceremony, as

high society people will be here. As I said, all of Khun Sam's friends are
from famous and well-known families, even if they did ordinary things. But
in fact, they all have prestigious ancestors.

You need to have at least 10 million baht* to prepare this wedding

ceremony. The guests were a little over 300 people.

*NT: Approximately 1.5 million reais.

Some guests are famous, some politicians and other stars. I get excited to
see them and I feel inferior for being here.

"Mon."

Someone calls me from afar. It's Jim, the bride. She calls me for a photo. I
greet the elegant bride, so unlike the Jim I've seen before.

"You look beautiful tonight."

"Why wouldn't I be? I paid almost 50000 baht* for this look today. If I don't
look beautiful, I'm going to cry." She says happily. "Why did you come with
Sam's fiancé?"

*NT: Approximately BRL 7,500.00.

My expression changes when I hear 'Sam's Fiancé', but I quickly cover it up

with a smile.

"He is my boss."

"OK I understand."

"Hey! Where are Kate and Sam?"

"They are making up upstairs. The bridesmaids will be more beautiful than
the bride. See if you can? Look! Here they come."

A group of three ladies we were talking about are coming in as a Korean

girl group, and everyone steps aside. Kate walks in front with glamour,
leading the others to us.
"You can make a grand entrance, but please don't try to outdo the bride.
Have respect, I who am the bride here." Jim said.

Now the group of godmothers is in the spotlight. It must be because Kate is

a famous actress and her looks attract people around.

"What's it? Today I didn't wear a single style of makeup."

"Oh ok, what about this shading to model your face?... And you, PP?" Jim
turns to see Khun Sam, who has left her hair long and curly around her
shoulders and is wearing a white dress that perfectly shapes her body.
"You're just the godmother, did you have to look this beautiful?"

She shrugs and looks at Jim.

"What can I do? I am beautiful."

"Can we hate and love someone at the same time?" Jim said. "See? Your
second wife is here. Have you greeted her yet?"

Jim turns to me. I am delighted with Khun Sam. She looks so beautiful and
inviting me to focus only on her tonight. Right next to Kate, who is a star.

"Why are you only here now, bunny? You didn't come at the morning
ceremony." She blames me. "Haven't seen you all day."

"I didn't know what to do at the morning ceremony. So, I thought it best to
come at night."

"You didn't know what to do? You just had to come see me."

Her friends are looking at each other like they're going to disappear. So
someone says:

"Sam... your husband."

"Why do you keep calling him husband?" she says in a long obnoxious
tone. Then, she greets Mr. Kirk. "Why are you late?"
"I went to get Mon first."

She looks at me immediately in surprise.

"Why did you have to go get her?"

"How could I let her come alone? Today she looks beautiful in this dress.
It's not safe to take a taxi alone."

I can feel that Khun Sam is upset, but it went by so fast. It was like she was
dissatisfied with me being around her fiancé.

This is not pleasing anyone, I need to speak seriously with Mr. Kirk.

"Mr. Kirk."

Someone calls him. My handsome boss slowly turns around.

"Goodnight."

"You came for the ceremony. Where is your girlfriend?"

"Sam, come over here, please."

Khun Sam is called to stand by him and she doesn't resist. I see that the two
are talking to an honored guest, I feel like I shouldn't be here.

I feel like I'm holding a candle...

"Come eat something with me..."

Tee grabs me by the shoulder and starts to lead me around the room, but
soon Khun Sam calls me.

"Where are you going?"

"Let's go to the hall." Tee answers for me. So Khun Sam says:

"Why don't you wait for me?"

"You are talking to someone. It's okay, I'll take care of Mon for you. Take
your time." Tee answers for me.

I smile at Khun Sam, but she doesn't react.

Jim's evening wedding ceremony is a cocktail party. Seats are reserved for
honored guests. In my case, I'm exhausted from standing in high heels to
improve my appearance.

Tee takes care of me as she promised Khun Sam. Glad she cares.

"You can go enjoy with your friends. I can stay here alone."

"Kate is coming, relax. I'm too lazy to talk to all these people."

"Only Kate's coming?"

"Who did you expect to see? P.P., right?" That's right, she knows who I had
in mind.

"Khun Sam is the only one I'm close to in this ceremony, but I understand,
she must stand by Mr. Kirk."

"How do you feel when you see them together?"

"What would I feel?" I answer back, even with the emotion in my heart that
she read my mind. There's no reason for me to be upset.

"You feel something. It's not strange, since he likes PP"

"I'm happy for her."

"Liking and being happy are different. Tell me the truth."

"You mean... Love, like a relationship between a man and a woman, right?"

"Yup."

"No, it can't be. I am a girl. We are both women."

Tee is laughing as he shakes his head.

"I've been in love with other women my whole life." She looks at me and
smiles. "I went to a girls' school, Kate, Jim and everyone else understands a
girl loving a girl... including PP"

"Mon can like Sam in that way, there's no hard and fast rule."

I'm shocked, it's like I agree with her and every feeling of guilt hits me as I
accept what I've been trying to deny for so long.

"No, no... it can't be."

"Because?"

"Khun Sam has a boyfriend, Mr. Kirk."

"I didn't say you might or might not be her girlfriend. I said... that you
might like her romantically.

"Mon, do you like Sam? We asked you this question several times, but you
never answered us. I promise you that you and me will only know this."

The silence is deafening. While a musical band plays and all the guests are
talking, I am silent. I feel pressure from the beautiful girl in front of me, Tee
is pushing me against the wall.

Suddenly someone rings a bell to save me.

"Tee, are you ready? It's time for the surprise for the bride." Tee is unhappy
with Kate, who interrupted us.

"You showed up at the wrong time. Okay, I'm coming."

"What? Why are you mad at me?"

"It was nothing. Mon, can you be alone for a while?" She asks me
worriedly. I nod my head and say:

"It's all right. It's just a salon, not the Amazon rainforest."

"Funny. Give me 10 minutes. I'll be back after the surprise dance."

Tee and Kate leave to set things up. Now, I'm alone looking at all that food
while I wait. Tee's question sticks in my head. I've been asked that so many
times, but I've always denied it, because it's impossible. But why?... Why
do they keep asking me that question?

Khun Sam and I are women. We are boss and maid, friends and sisters. It's
impossible?

Furthermore, she dates Mr. Kirk.

"Mon."

It's the voice of Mr. Kirk calling out to me, interrupting my thoughts. I
hasten to step away, because my face almost hits his chin since he's taller
than me.

"Wow..."

"My hunch was right. You are alone here. Sam is preparing a surprise with
Tee and Kate. Is she bored?"

"Not yet, I'm enjoying the food."

"Come on, I want to see what kind of surprise it is."

"Right."

I have a lot of respect for Mr. Kirk because he's my boss. Not much time
passes and the hall is filled with the music of the orchestra, the lights are
dimming and the noise of surprise from the guests is louder.
Finally, from a light song, a Korean song starts to play and the SES music
video is on the screens.

Hilarious.

Everyone is paying attention to the stage. Jim is in the middle, with the
bridesmaids beside him.

"Uhul!"

The song, 'Im Your Girl' starts playing and they dance happily. The bride
looks wonderful, clapping her hands and dancing with them. All guests too.

Under a luxurious theme full of fun, all eyes are focused on the bride and
her dancing. I, who had a lot of things on my mind, forget everything when
I see Khun Sam on stage. It's hard to miss this special moment of hers.

"Khun Sam dances well."

"This is the first time I have seen her dance." Mr. Kirk, he said with a
movement to match the beat. "Mon, let's dance to this fun song."

Despite being shy, I am moved by the rhythm with him. I can't take my eyes
off Khun Sam, who is dancing on stage behind Jim. She hits every step.

"Her choreography is perfect. Looks like she rehearsed a lot."

"Must have been. She went out several times to rehearse."

""You've seen it! I want to marry Sam."

"..."

"Shall I propose?"

Before, I was enjoying the dance, but now I slowly stop and look sadly at
Khun Sam.

Why does happiness never last for me?

***

And the wedding ceremony draws to a close. Khun Sam is staying for the
after-party. And yes, her friends also make me stay longer. Khun Sam still
doesn't understand why I didn't come to the ceremony in the morning. But
when I say I'm spending the night at her place, she gets better.

I feel that Khun Sam expresses his feelings directly to me. From saying
nothing more than smiles, now you can get angry directly.

It's time to go home. The party's over. Khun Sam and I are walking
together, even though we've talked well, she acts like she's still grumpy.

"Now you're close to Kirk? Why is he always with you?"

"I'm not. He must be seeing that I'm close to you. Then you want to be nice
to me. He loves you very much."

"What about Tee? Why do you like to be with her?"

"Tee always takes good care of me, from when we first met."

"You're so nice, bunny."

"Mon!"

She hadn't finished talking, but Mr. Kirk interrupts calling for me. Then he
walks up to us with a little grumpy expression on his face.

"You two left me alone there."

"Did we have to wait?" Khun Sam looks ununderstandatingly at her fiancé.

"Our houses are on different paths, aren't they?"

"It's true, but... I brought her here. Then i should take her home."

"You don't have to. I'll take her." She says impassibly. But Mr. Kirk refuses.

"How? Whoever brought her here shouldn't be taking her home?"

"Don't make a scene."

"Ahh... I have to go to the bathroom. So you two can keep talking while
you wait for me."

I think I should leave them for a moment to decide who's going to take me
home. I don't want to tell Mr. Kirk I'm spending the night at Khun Sam's.
The house no one's ever set on, even their friends. So I'm going to let the
beautiful woman explain.

Why do I have this privilege of her?

Just when I'm thinking about it, my heart is racing. I realize that I have
several privileges of my beautiful boss, who is my idol and that has affected
my life. If these privileges ever end...

I'm going to be sad.

Despite this, at first I didn't expect anything, just working in her company
was enough for me. It must be my ambition, when I get something, I want
more. I got close to her, now I want more and more...

And more...

What do I want? ... What do I want anymore? What is it?

It's been five minutes. I come back and I'm shocked when I see Mr. Kirk
holding Khun Sam's face as he looks into her eyes and says:

"Sam, will you marry me?"

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

My heart is beating like I'm hitting the ground. I can't do anything but be
paralyzed. My arms and legs are weak, I can't take it anymore. Then my
purse drops. Poof, which makes them turn to me.
"I'm sorry."

I rush to take my purse and turn my back on them, walking away. Suddenly,
I hear high-heeled footsteps behind me. She holds my hand.

"Mon, it's not what you think." She looks at me shocked. "Bunny, you're
crying."

"I... I..."

"Why are you crying?"

"My contact lenses have dropped..."

"Mon!"

"..."

"Don't lie to me!"

"..."

"Is it because of me?"

She asks me without hesitation. I'm breathing so hard. If she's going to be

straight with me, So am I.

I said, "Yes."

"..."

"It's because of you, Khun Sam."

 Content - Chapter 22

Since Jim's wedding ceremony, I haven't spoken to Khun Sam anymore.

That day, Mr. Kirk insisted on taking me home and that's what he did. Khun
Sam hasn't been to work in three days. Everyone in the office is surprised
by her absence, rarely does she miss work, even when she is ill. But now
she's gone.

Doraemon: Are you feeling all right?

And yes... I didn't get an answer. Three days of silence have passed, we
don't text each other, but as I care about her, I decide to be the first to give
in.

I get no response, just an indication that the message has already been read.

What happened between us?

Why did I tell her what I was feeling? Because? She didn't do the same...
Are we really fighting? If it's a fight, it's the longest since we met.

Even if we may have fought, I still care about her. It's been three days and
she hasn't come to work, she's home alone. Is she taking care of herself?
When I think about it, at night I go to Khun Sam's house without
permission. The yellow car is parked in the garage. It means she's home.

I'm so excited, like it's my first day on the job.

Ding dong...

The bell is ringing and my heart is beating harder at the same time. Quickly,
the door is opened by Khun Sam, who is surprised to see me.

"Why you?"

"Do you usually get visitors?" I said,

"Never."

"Why are you so surprised to see me?"

"Ahh..." She's silent and changes the subject. "It's too late. Why don't you
go home?"

"I'm worried about you."

"..."
"You haven't been working in a few days. I was afraid you were sick and
alone. It would be better to have me here to take care of you."

For a moment, Khun Sam looks at me as if she appreciates the idea. And
then she go back to normal and shrug.

"I had a headache, so I decided to stay home and rest. It's already passing.
I'm fine."

"Yes..."

"..."

"Do you want me to leave?"

I say this disappointed and with a trembling voice. The beautiful woman in
front of me sighs and strokes my face gently.

"Why is your voice trembling? I didn't say anything."

"You didn't invite me in."

"Ah..." She turns her eyes and pulls me by the hand. "Come in. I'm sick. so
I'm having blackouts."

No. The woman in front of me doesn't look sick at all. But now I can't be
angry anymore. So what does she have? Why was it missing? No chance of
her telling me the truth, even if I ask I won't get an answer.

"When are you going back to work?"

"Tomorrow."

"Are you better?"

"I'm getting better." She looks at me and asks. "Do you care about me?"

I said, "Yes."
"Looks like we haven't spoken in a long time."

"You never talk to me first."

"Neither do you.

"Today I spoke, but you did not answer me. Are you mad at me?"

"Angry? It's you who's mad, not me. At Jim's wedding ceremony you cried
because of me." She sits on the couch as she talks. But when she sees that
I'm going to sit down, she moves farther away and places a pillow on her
lap.

It's weird. She usually sits next to me.

"I was stupid when I saw you with Kirk. I got jealous."

"Jealousy?"

"Have you had anything to eat?" Khun Sam changes the subject.

"Already yes and you?"

"Not yet..."

"I'll cook for you."

"Um."

Usually, when I spent the nights at her house, we ate something fast. So
today I'm going to cook tofu soup with minced meat.

"Did you go to the supermarket?"

"My maid bought it for me, but I didn't get a chance to prepare... because I
can't cook... I don't even know why she bought this for me."

"She bought it for me... for me to cook for you."

I laugh and i keep cooking busy. I don't even realize she's after me until she
puts her mouth near my ear and whispers.

"Do you want to know?" she said,

"Hey!" I shrink immediately when her lips touch my ear. "You're kidding
me."

"What? your mouth wasn't even bitten. It's just your ear."

"Go sit down, Khun Sam. I can't cook."

The beautiful woman raises her eyebrows as if she is sulking. I, who have
seen her like this before and don't want to stress myself further, tug at the
hem of her shirt.

"I didn't tell you to leave. I just want to finish cooking... Are you mad?" I
said,

"No."

"Do you want to bite my lips?"

I ask her without thinking, because we used to play like this. Khun Sam
bites his lips, sighs a little and turns her back on me.

"No, no, no, I'm fine."

Weird... She usually likes it, but today she denied it. What's wrong? I do not
know what to do. She is so moody. It is better to avoid this topic now.

Tonight, it's the first night I spend with her after she's been out for three
days. When I'm falling asleep, I feel it stirring. I open my eyes and see her
face close to mine. Just an inch of her mouth touching my face.

I said, "What are you doing?"

"Gshhhhh."
Poof!

"Khun Sam!"

The beautiful woman falls out of bed when she sees me tense. I run to see
what happened to her.

"Are you sleepwalking?"

"Um."

"Are you all right?" I try to lift her up, but she stops me.

"No, no, no, I can get up on my own." She gets up and says. "Let's go to
bed. I have a meeting tomorrow morning." she said,

"Yes."

"If you said yes. Then let's go."

She wraps herself in the blanket. It all happened so fast. I just accept that I
don't know how to handle it.

She must be on her period.

***

I haven't slept properly all night.

Now I'm sleepy, but I need to wake up and get ready to go work with Khun
Sam. Of course, we can't let anyone in the office know. We're afraid of
becoming a subject of rumors, since we're so close.

Last night, Khun Sam rolled from side to side. I, who sleep next to her, felt
everything. When I opened my eyes, it was already 6:00 in the morning...
and of course, Khun Sam and I didn't sleep well.

But Khun Sam hides her weakness well, she acts like she's fine. Besides,
she's still strict with employees as usual. And when the clock hand arrives at
9, Khun Sam calls the creators to a meeting without scheduling first.
Because you've been gone for three days, now you've come back
demonstrating all your power.

"I created a Facebook recently." The serious-faced woman said improvising.

"And I saw that our company has a very low number of followers. If
someone wants to get in touch, they can only do so by recommendation or
by searching on Google." My boss said.

"We are an advertising agency. We must be accessible through all channels.

We have 20,000 likes on the Facebook page and that number is too low for
an advertising agency like ours, which has never announced on Facebook."

Now we're quiet. Khun Sam looks at me as he crosses his arms.

"Miss Kornkamon, you've been working here for a month, correct?"

I said, "Yes."

Khun Sam said my full name to be formal. I'm still like a robot and thrilled.

"I have a task for you. If it goes well, I'll let you pass the internship
program." She clicks her tongue. "You will be responsible for creating
content to increase the likes of the company's Facebook page."

"..."

"Do you understand?"

I said, "Yes."

"I'm going to let you plan a presentation... for this afternoon."

That fast? But to satisfy her, I accept the task. OK. Just a theme, not
something complete.

I said, "All right."

"Don't let me down... That's all for today."

Oh... In addition to copies, make coffee and play a game on the computer.
Oh, even sending stickers to Khun Sam, now I have a real assignment.

Content to increase the number of likes on the company page... What can I
do?

Time goes by very fast, as it is a task of Khun Sam, I am not apprehensive

and try my best to find something interesting to present it this afternoon.
When I get to her office, Mr. Kirk is there. I was focused on work, so I
didn't see him walk into Khun Sam's office.

"Hi, Mon!"

She looks at her fiancé with a serious face and talks to me slowly.

"Are you going to introduce me to a topic? Show me."

I said, "Yes."

A headline that will be helpful in increasing the number of likes should be

light-hearted and readable. Like a story of lovebirds in love, penguins that
collect the best stone for their partner and dolphins, animals that could
reproduce with both genders. I try to explain to her that light content will be
more comfortable for readers than formal content.

But I don't have a chance. She suddenly, without remorse, throws the roles
of my work on the floor.

"Is that all you've managed to do?"

"Sam!"

Mr. Kirk, who is sitting on the couch, rushes to stop her. As for me, I'm in
shock and stunned because I wasn't ready to see her bad side.

"You said you graduated from the same university as mine and had me as
your reference. If that's all you can do, please don't tell anyone where you
graduated. What course did you take?"
"..."

"Shame on you."

Now my body is trembling with shame and disappointment. I'm down to get
the paper off the floor, without the possibility of explaining myself. Work is
work. Khun Sam is so strict at work, everyone knows it. My job must be
too bad for her to take it.

"I'm going to redo it."

"If you can't do it, let me know soon enough. I'll pass the task on to
someone else."

"..."

"Or you can quit, you're going to save my budget."

We look at each other. I try to be strong, I can't let myself get carried away
by my thoughts. Tears spring up in my eyes as my body trembles. Khun
Sam, who keeps looking at me, turns his face like I'm invisible here.

"Forgive me."

"If quitting is the easiest, you should do it."

"I get it..."

"..."

"... I'll do my best."

 Perfectly - Chapter 23

I'm not giving up. I'm not giving up.

No matter what I presented to her, everything was rejected and with cruel
comments. From weakness and not acceptance at first, now it's apathetic to
me. We talked less because I'm obsessed with work and she didn't even send
me a sticker or call me.

Now, there are rumors circulating that I will be forced to resign. Everyone
sympathizes with me. Even though I worked hard, Chief M.L. didn't see it
that way.

Or... the best thing to do is actually resign.

"You should leave work if you're uncomfortable here."

Yah told me. Now we're outside the office. I say it like I'm going to give up.

"I'm thinking about it. Even with all my effort, I can't stand it. Khun Sam is
like a tiger, we don't know when a tiger will kill us."

"Are you already looking for a new job?"

"Not yet."

"You should look then."

We split up when we got to the bus stop. Now, I'm the only one waiting for
my bus to arrive. Suddenly... I see a yellow car, passing slowly and honking
its horn to get my attention. I remember it well, it's Khun Sam's car.

What does she want from me?

Noisy...

She lowers the car window and calls me making a gesture with her hand.
The bus honks to get her out of the way, but she doesn't leave the place. In
the end, I give up and get in the car like she wants.

"It's late. Why haven't you gone home yet?"

She said that like she wanted to talk to me. But I remain silent and do not
respond to it.

"Why are you so quiet?"

"You don't hate me, do you?"

"Why are you thinking that?"

"Do you know what you've done to me?"

"I separate work from personal relationships. Your work was not good, I
needed to comment."

"But what you did is far from comment. You didn't even read it, you just
passed your eye and threw it on the floor. You just threw it on the ground in
front of the others, as if you wanted to embarrass me in front of them!"

This is the first time I've ever yelled at her. She's silent.

"If you didn't like my work, you could have let me know. There was no
reason to throw it on the floor in front of my peers. Are you trying to get me
to quit?"

"When you were interviewed, did HR ask how much work you can handle
or can you work under pressure?"

"She asked me yes. But I didn't prepare myself to be forced to resign. You
are belittling me."

"If you can't take it, you can leave."

"Well. If you want me to leave, I will."

"..."

"Are you satisfied?"

"I'm satisfied now."

When the car stops at a red light, I immediately get out of the car without
saying goodbye and without knowing where I am. Khun Sam is shocked to
see me leaving, screams for me, but is also worried about the car.

"Where are you going, Mon?"

"..."

"Mon!"

I walk to the sidewalk wiping away my tears. What an idiot. Why did my
idol, the person I admire the most, become this? She's good at getting what
she wants and discards it when she's no longer useful. I can't take this
anymore.

I was happy with her, not anymore. I'm going to do what Yah suggested,
find a new job.

I look for a job on recruitment sites and send my resume until I'm almost
unconscious. I just want to finish this and go to bed. But before I quit, I
need to finish the task. She won't belittle me anymore.

But it's a small world.

Tee: Mon, are you Korkamon?

Doraemon: Yes, it's me. How do you know my full name?

Tee: Your resume is in my hands. I recognized it from the photo.

The world is so small. Anyway, I sent my résumé to every possible place.

How did it get into Tee's hands? It must be from one of the several
companies I sent.

Jim: Aww. You work at Sam's company, don't you?

Doraemon: I'm going to resign soon.

Tee: Huh?
Kate: Huh?

Martha: Heeeein?

They all send me the same message at the same time. Kate, who can't wait
any longer, asks me to give details.

But I'm too lazy to explain typing, so I think I'd better call her.

"Khun Sam is trying to get me to resign. So I need to find a new job."

[No, you're overreacting. Sam loves you, why would she do that?]

"I'm telling you, Khun Sam told me to resign more than 10 times today.
Now everyone in the office is saying that Khun Sam is forcing me."

[She has no reason to do that. From what you told me, if she'd like you,
why would I ask you to get in the car? She doesn't hate you.]

"I don't want to try to understand Khun Sam anymore. So I'm quitting and
I'm looking for a new job, that's it."

[I know you're angry now, but I'm a friend of Khun Sam." I don't think she's
going to fire you. There must be a reason... normally why does a company
fire an employee?]

"Most of the time, for missing work, revealing confidential company

information, betrayal and love.

[ha?... Love?]

"Yes, i'm sorry. Prevent and control. It doesn't allow employees to date
other office colleagues."

[Oh...]

Kate is silent and I'm waiting for what she has to say.

"Kate... Why are you so quiet?"

[I'm just thinking and now I know... Give me a second to discuss. I'll go
back and tell you what you need to do.]

Kate's been gone for an hour and a half, and now she's back with her friends
in P.P.'s gossip group.

Tee: Right, Mon, when you quit, you can come work with me. I'll welcome
you with open arms. Haha.

Kate: You're planning on going out, aren't you?

Doraemon: Yes.

Kate: So you should ignore that content... The job. Just finish and quit. Do
you have any business to present?

Doraemon: Homosexuality.

Martha: It's interesting, but not impactful.

Jim sends a message like Martha. We read the message carefully, because
sometimes Jim is serious.

Martha: See? I'm sure you're going to quit, but you should put forward a
theme like 'Make Love to Lesbians'.

Tee: Heavens. I'm sure you won't approve.

Martha: Even if you're dedicated or the content is great, it sure as hell won't
approve. But I believe... that as of today... if you write about how dog poop
forms in the colon, it will approve.

Tee: Sounds interesting! Mon, introduce yourself to 'Making Love to

Lesbians' like Jim said. I'm going to read it.

I'm so that they're playing while I'm serious. Anyway, I'm going to quit
soon. She's going to reject it anyway, so maybe it's better to present an adult
theme like Jim said.
I don't care anymore, I'm really going to quit.

***

I write an article full of sarcasm to present to Khun Sam. I take my

resignation letter with me. I'll give it to her after my presentation, pick up
my things and leave immediately tonight and forget everything I've been
through here.

There's another meeting with all departments today. We will present

progress in our work, one person at a time...

Now it's my turn.

Everyone is paying attention to what I'm going to present and what Khun
Sam is going to say about my work. I give her a document I've been
preparing all night and I explain to her carelessly what it's all about.

"What I'm presenting today is... 'Make Love with Lesbians'.

An amazing noise resonates in the meeting room. Everybody looks at me

with pity. But I don't care about them. If Khun Sam approves, I'll let her
slap me and put dog poop in my mouth.

"Why did you choose this theme?"

"It's a hot topic. Most people like to read heavy and hot things. They don't
like to read about good things. Facebook people don't want to get
something hard. If they wanted to learn, they could go to school."

My answer is full of sarcasm. And now the meeting room is silent.

Honestly, I answered it randomly without having information or knowledge.

The only thing I'm thinking about is my resignation. She looks at my work
and closes slowly.

Blame me! Make your comments! Fire me and I'm going to play kill bill
actress here.
"Perfect content. Approved."

I said, "What?"

Everyone in the room looks at each other strangely. I don't see that content
being helpful either.

"I need to increase the number of likes without spending on ads. It's
approved. You did a good job."

"So next. Chin... The graphics we talked about last time..."

My work was approved when I didn't expect it. I leave the conference room
without understanding anything. Am I dreaming? Am I sleepwalking? Has
my work been approved? Why was it so easy?

After we all get back to normal work, I'm going immediately to Khun Sam's
office with my resignation letter in hand.

"Khun Sam."

"Why didn't you call me first?" She doesn't raise her head to look at me.
"I'm busy now, we'll talk later."

"Just a second. I'm going to leave right after I say it."

"Permission not granted."

"I must say. Khun Sam, I quit."

We were silent for about a minute. So she looks me in the eye. Your
beautiful brown eyes are shooting me.

"Permission not granted."

"What? You've been trying to get me quitting for days. Why?"

"Your work today was perfect. I have no reason to fire you."

"But I'm the one who's quitting."

I say it clearly after thinking all night. Nothing's going to change my mind.

"What are you going to do after you quit?"

"I will work with Tee."

"You're leaving here to work with Tee, really?" She said this in a more
serious tone. A file cabinet in front of her is closed and she gets up and
slowly walks towards me. "Look, who really said you were working here
because of me?"

"I was actually working here because of you, but you want to fire me."

"I really wanted to, but not now."

"I'm going to quit."

"Why are you so stubborn? I already told you, you passed the training
program. What else do you want?"

She's serious and now I'm pissed off. Does she really think she can do
whatever she wants to me? When she wanted me, she was so good to me.
After that, she erased me.

I can't take this anymore. even after having had so many happy moments
with her.

So I decide to leave my resignation letter on her desk without saying

anything.

"I'd like to thank you for everything. Today will be my last day of work
here."

"Permission not granted."

She raises her eyebrow as usual when she doesn't like something.
"You can't stop me."

"Do you hate me?"

"I don't hate you."

"You're the one who hates me."

"I don't hate you."

"So if you don't hate me, what is it? Clearly what you did to me was
because you hate me."

"I don't hate you."

"You do hate me."

"I don't."

"So what's all this?"

"It means I like you. I like you! Can you understand that?"
 I want to - Chapter 24

I look at Khun Sam, she is paralyzed as if many of her internal pains had
been ejected from her body.

Finally the day has come. The day she told me about her true feelings for
me. For others, 'liking' can represent love or obsession. For her, it's an
equation and you need to solve it.

Like = Dislike.

'I like you! Can you understand that?'

So if I solve this equation, it's going to have another meaning...

'I hate you. Can you understand that?'

Painful tears flow from my eyes. Now, I'm in doubt whether I should use
my hands to cover my face or wipe my tears. When I fully understand, I
lose all my dignity.

"Hmm... I understand. Hhhh."

"Mon!"

I run from the freezing room in the face of the eyes of the others. Khun Sam
screams from afar to stop me, but I leave without looking back.

I quit. I can't stand being here anymore. Khun Sam hates me.

Hmm!

[Mon, are you okay?]

I hide to cry in the parking lot while I call Kate, because I don't know who
to call to vent. To me, the girls in the P.P. gang are like my close friends. I'm
going to tell her everything about what happened to Khun Sam.

"Khun Sam hates me."

[Hmm. What happened?]

"I just handed her my letter of resignation. And she said... Ughh..."

[What did she say?]

"She likes me."

Silence takes over on the other side of the line. Kate doesn't say anything
and let me cry alone. Because she's quiet, I call her repeatedly to see if she's
still in line.

"Are you there?"

[I'm here... Just stunned... Now I'm even more confused. You just told me
you're crying because P.P. said she likes you, right?]
"Kate, you know she's the kind of girl who always does the opposite of
what she thinks. Her mind is different from ours. It's abnormal."

[It doesn't work... We need to meet now.]

"I didn't finish my office... But I don't care, I quit anyway. Then I'll find
you. Where are you?"

When I remember that I quit, I get grumpy. I end my call with Kate, go
back to the office, grab my things and leave while everyone is looking at
me with pity.

Since Khun Sam's friends are all rich and own their own companies, they
can leave whenever they want. Kate is the one who has the most difficulty
going out, because she is an actress, but she manages her schedule to find a
space to see me, because she wants to know about me.

Now, we're all in a private location of a Japanese restaurant. Clear... They

always pay for me.

"I heard about it from Kate." Tee acts like she's thinking a lot. "I don't think
Sam's equation should be used in this situation as usual."

"I agree." Kate's snarbeing her fingers. "I think P.P. said what she was really
thinking, she didn't have to put it in the equation."

"I don't want to agree, really. I'm so jealous." Jim looks sad now. "Even if I
have a husband now, I feel it."

"Jim, stay on point."

"Okay, okay. I'm going to..." Jim sighs after hearing about it from Tee. "I'm
restless because I think Sam's equation is not the same now. This time, I
think 'Like = Like'."

"Why don't you think she hates me?"

"I've said before, she loves you... but what about your work... oh... 'Lesbian
Love', what was it again?" Kate asks me to intrude. I agree with the head in
response.

"Did you see? If your work has been approved, it proves that she really
loves you."

"I don't understand."

I see them smiling satisfied in silence. They can understand each other
without saying a single word. So sometimes I feel like I'm not a part of it
when I try to understand what they're thinking.

"Did you see... We were confident that your work would be approved,
because we already knew." Tee starts and details me. "The truth is, we
talked to P.P. that you sent a resume to my company."

"And Tee went further." Kate said proudly, as if she had controlled
everything behind the scenes.

"What did she do?"

"I told her that if Mon quit her company and walked into Tee or whatever
with that cute little face and those heart-shaped lips, there would be
hundreds of guys waiting for an opportunity to flirt with you, maybe Tee
win this game."

"Uh?"

Tee laughs satisfactorily in support.

"I felt she was so unstable inside. We guessed that 'Making Love with
Lesbians' would be approved... Okay, to tell you the truth, this theme
shouldn't be approved. It shouldn't even be posted on the company's
Facebook page."

"And... has been approved." Kate responds. Jim is now looking at his
friends while chewing sushi.

"I'm invisible now."

"Just eat. Your work to have been approved means..."

"I'm going to say, I'm going to say... Let me talk, be quiet." Jim shakes his
hands to interrupt his friends while his mouth ful of sushi.

"P.P. likes you."

"Which means she hates me."

"Oh, i'm sorry. I'm going to hit you with the chopsticks. Didn't you hear us?
We're trying to say that Sam likes you. She loves you."

Jim pretends to throw the strings at me and all I can do now is blink my
eyes.

"Do you know what 'liking' means? Like a couple, lovers."

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

My heart immediately accelerates. They're waiting for my reaction now.

"But I'm a girl..."

"Don't be silly. We all go to a girls' school and we know that one girl falling
in love with another is normal." Kate looks serious to me. "Now, it's your
turn to clarify."

Palpitation...

Silence takes over. It's a lot of pressure, now I can't move or breathe. They
look at me for answers. The real answer is in the background.

"Mon, do you like Sam?"

"I... me."
"We will keep asking you cunningly until the answer reveals itself." Jim
places his chopsticks on the table with a serious expression. "If Sam was
your wife, would you be happy?"

"Is that what you call cunning?" Tee interrupts her and she makes a noise.

"Yes, if I ask directly, the question will be different."

"Heavens..."

"Then, would you be happy?"

"Ahh..."

"How do you feel when you see her naked?"

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

Palpitation, palpitation, palpitation...

This is a simple question that affects my heart, making it faster and faster. I
almost lose my breath, so I hold my chest. Suddenly, an image of Khun
Sam appears in my mind without clothes, my face gets hot... so hot, I know
I'm red. I tend to look like this when I'm allergic to fried fish cakes.

"You feel good and want to see more, don't you?" Kate says, smiling. "Mon,
you can talk about anything to us, don't hesitate."

"I can't feel that way about her... She has a boyfriend."

"Do you know why we're supporting you even though we know she has a
fiancé?"

I said, "Why?"
"Because she has no chemistry with Kirk. She doesn't like anything about
him. And it's different with you."

"..."

"Her eye shines when she's with you." Kate said smiling. And Tee hasten to
say:

"P.P. looks happy."

"It's annoying to see that P.P. fell in love with another girl and not me." Jim
says, sullen. "But if the other girl goes to Mon and P.P. is happy, then I
agree."

They're looking at me and they're asking me at the same time without me

being ready.

"Do you like Sam?"

I bite my lip and get nervous looking into their eyes. I gather all my courage
and sigh before answering.

"Yes, I like it."

"Wow. We are no longer worried, if it were a book story, it would have as

much volume as a cushion." Tee sighs and hits his forehead.

"Now, you know how you feel. We should go to the next step. You know
Khun Sam is a complicated woman. She won't be the first to give in." Kate
said seriously. "You should be the first."

I said, "What?"

"Do you want to be in a relationship with her?"

Palpitation...

Palpitation...
Palpitation, palpitation, palpitation...

"C... of course, if possible."

I don't have confidence when I talk to them. I feel ashamed.

"It will be possible if you are the first to ask."

"Ask?"

I'm so shocked my eyes pop out. "Imp...impossible. I can not do this. It's
just our assumption that she doesn't hate me."

"She loves you. But she never going to say it." Jim said while she rests her
chin on her hands. So look at me. "Please help our P.P... I know it's hard and
embarrassing, but if you don't start it won't happen."

"Sam will be here soon." Tee said with his eyebrows raised.

"I'd better go home."

I'm getting ready to get up, but Kate holds my blouse and stares at me.

"You need to stay here, young lady."

"I can't do that."

"When the time comes, you'll get it. Believe me, she'll say yes, of course."

Tee and Jim say it at the same time.

"True!"

It doesn't pass much time, about 15 minutes and Khun Sam arrives. Tee
looks at your cell phone and sends us a signal informing us that Khun Sam
is coming. So they tell me to leave the restaurant.

"If you're here with us, you won't be able to ask her. Go outside. Have a
good talk, we will wait for the result here."
"I'm so clumsy. We had a fight when we were in the office."

"Time to make amends, then." Kate pushes me out of the restaurant.

"Believe me, she's very easy."

"I'm going to cry."

But Kate doesn't care about anything and just waves goodbye. While I'm
confused and thinking about what I'm supposed to do, Khun Sam suddenly
shows up in front of me and calls me lightly.

"Mon."

"Khun Sam."

We've both been silent for more than two minutes, she can't take it anymore
and then asks me first.

"Why did you leave the office and leave your job?"

"I had already resigned."

"I didn't give permission. Is it so uncomfortable to work with me?" She said
sad. And it makes me feel guilty. If I hadn't talked to Kate and her friends, I
wouldn't feel that way.

"I was feeling uncomfortable a few days ago. You are very mean."

"But today I approved your work and passed you on the training program.
Why would you resign?... It's because I said I like you, right?"

I look at her confused. Half of me is still believing in her equation, but the
other half believe what Kate and the others said.

"Because when you say you like it, you actually hate it."

"How am I supposed to tell you to believe me?... I hate you."

"..."
"I hate you so much!!!!" She said seriously, but too serious for my taste.. So
I feel sad and disappointed.

"You hate me..." Tears form in my eyes again. She rushes to correct.

"So I like you!"

"..."

"Oh! So, I hate you, I like you, I hate you, I like you, I hate, I like... God!
Please realize that now I like you very much and hate you very much...
Whatever, please don't resign."

"Do you want to be my girlfriend?"

"I want to."

"..."

"What did you say?"

I said without thinking, I asked too quickly and Khun Sam answered
without realizing it. I shut my mouth and now I'm ashamed. So I wave my
hand in refusal.

"Forget it." I'll tell her. I'm getting ready to run, but Khun Sam holds me by
the hand.

"You asked if I want to be your girlfriend, right?"

"Ahh..." I'm going to cry with so much shame. Should I be shocked or

happy? "Khun Sam, please don't look at me."

"S... seriously?" Now her tears are running down. "I'm going to cry."

"Why would you cry? Was it so bad that I asked you to date?" I said,

"No."
"Um."

"Um."

We're crying together.

"Why are you crying?"

"Huh... I'm happy."

"..."

"Happy to be your girlfriend."

"Are you really okay?" I wipe her tears and she wipes mine. "I have nothing
good to offer you."

"Yes. It's okay, I want to be your girlfriend, but I'm afraid you don't feel the
same way."

"Khun Sam."

We hugged. She's my first idol, my first boss, my first sister and my first
girlfriend. I'm so happy I can't even describe it. She hugs me and strokes my
back.

"I'm so happy. I was scared to death of you quitting."

"Are we in a relationship?"

"Now you can't cancel."

If it was a novel... wouldn't fit on an A4 sheet. We're not dreaming now, are
we?

But it's real.

Now we're in a relationship.

 Differences - Chapter 25

"Finally, the strangest couple of the year made up."

Kate said, before applauding cheerfully, because she made our dream
possible. I look away in shame. I don't know what to do. It's just weird.

We're two women in a relationship. Her friends act like nothing happened. I
don't know if I should be happy or not.

"You two are in a relationship and now?" Tee is smiling maliciously at me.
"If you want some tips, just ask."

"Do you need to teach her about love?" Khun Sam asks Tee. Tee laughs.

"Did you see? You're jealous. I don't intend to teach, just in case
something... if you get in trouble... I'm a professional."

I don't understand the 'something' because I've never had a girlfriend before.
Khun Sam is my first and I don't know what to do next.

"Anyway, now we're a couple. How would it be different from before?" I

interrupt the conversation. They're all silent, including Khun Sam.

"I know... it's not easy." Jim slaps himself on the forehead like she's tired of
me. Kate sighs because she got it right.

"But I don't think it's going to be that hard."

"It's easy." Khun Sam said it like she was a professional. "It must just be
different."

Tee looks proudly at Khun Sam and gently puts her hand on her shoulder.

"At least you're smart now."

"So how different?" I look at Khun Sam with interest. She answers me
confidently as she winks at me.
"You can borrow my money."

"..."

"Normally I don't spend money for anyone, because I'm afraid of ruining
friendship. If you borrow it, I won't be worried, because you're not my
friend."

Tee lowers his head on the table and regrets it.

"Somebody kill me, please."

I'm paralyzed because I'm too embarrassed to say something, I look shyly at
Khun Sam.

"Do you want to say something? Stretch the spine and be confident."

Khun Sam straightens my spine and when she does it I short-circuit.

"S... Yes,"Yes,'

"So?"

"So what?"

"What do you want to tell me?"

"Oh!..." I dry my sweat. They're all looking at me interested, waiting for

what I have to say. "I have a question."

"Which one?"

"If you don't hate me. Why were you trying to force me to resign?"

Now she avoids my eyes. Her friends are laughing like they already know
the answer.

"... Tell her, P.P. Why were you trying to get her to resign?"
"Be quiet."

"I'm quiet now, tell her."

She coughs and says with her face all blushed.

"By company rules. If an employee has a loving relationship in the

workplace, they should be fired."

"..."

"So I was trying to force. I'm going to..." Khun Sam has a short breath. "I'm
going to... be in a relationship with you."

Now I'm so ashamed, my face gets hot and my mouth is shaking. Oh, I need
cold water.

"You were planning to be my girlfriend. Didn't you want to ask me to date

first?"

"I asked, but you ran."

"I thought you were rejecting me, you usually do the opposite of what you
think."

"Wow, what a strange couple." Kate sighs. "If it wasn't for us, this wouldn't
have happened. Even the kiss you were calling bites."

"But they're bites." Khun Sam said. I wave to support her.

"True." I'll answer that.

"God!"

After we finished eating at the restaurant, Khun Sam and I left first. When
we were among her friends, I was feeling uncomfortable. But now it's just
the two of us in the yellow car. I feel weird.
This morning, I gave you a letter of resignation. Just a few hours later, my
boss and I became a couple.

I'm excited and happy.

"Hey, you were looking at me again. Is there something you want to say?
Don't look at me like that, it's weird."

"Our bite was a kiss?... They said that. And I felt..."

"Did you feel it?"

"I felt good."

We're quiet again. Khun Sam bites his lips and gives arrow to park on the
side of the road. I look at her surprise.

I said, "What's up?"

"Shall we bite again?"

"..."

"We haven't bitten each other in a few days." Khun Sam looks at me with
flushed cheeks. "Shall we bite?"

Why does the word 'bite' seem so different from before? It's embarrassing
when she says it directly.

"Khun Sam."

She approaches me, I close my eyes giving permission.

...

...

Why hasn't she bitten me yet?

I slowly open my eyes and see an angry Khun Sam trapped in her own seat
belt.

"Why did it crash out of nowhere?"

"Stop moving. Sit straight first." I lean over to untie her seat belt. "Did you
see? Now you can move."

I smile at her without thinking and she's already approaching me. When our
mouths are an inch away, I stop and push it gently.

"Something wrong?"

"I'm not feeling well because we're a couple right now. We forgot about Mr.
Kirk."

"I'm going to break up with him."

"Please don't do this." I said,

"Why?"

"You're going to hurt him."

"No, we have a deal. If we didn't find anyone, we would get married."

"..."

"But I have you now. I'm going to break up with him. It's in the agreement."

"Don't you feel anything for him?"

"To me, he is like a brother. If I were to marry a man, he would be my first

choice. If I'm going to get married, I really need to feel..."

"..."

"It could be you."

Palpitation...

Palpitation...

She usually beat around the bush, but this time she was direct. It makes my
heart race.

"Can I bite you?"

"Ah... Come on, let's go."

It's my turn, I approach her in a good position for our mouths to touch, but
this time she walks away.

"No... we shouldn't."

I said, "E.r.?"

"How does a couple play biting? Only the boss and the subordinate."

And she goes back to her seat and fastens her seat belt, leaving me
astonished.

"Today, you're going to spend the night at my house, okay?"

"..."

"It's been a long time since we've been together. And I want to hug my
girlfriend. That's what a couple does."

Wow!... I'm melting to the ground.

She always makes my heart miss the beat.

Madness!
 Lick - Chapter 26

I arrived at Khun Sam's house and i already warned my parents. They're not
worried about me. But they don't know yet that I'm spending the night at
my first girlfriend's house.

Why am I feeling guilty?

"What's wrong? It's so quiet."

She asks me while she's drinking something in front of the fridge. I get
scared when I listen to Khun Sam, who is now my girlfriend, talking to me.

When the status changed, everything seems to have changed.

"I'm not thinking about anything."

"Let's go upstairs." she said,

"Ha?"

"Shower before bed."

She said slowly. I am shy and so ashamed. Does she really intend to sleep
all night? It's only 6 pm.

Too early to sleep.

When she realizes I didn't move. She comes up to me and pulls me by the
hand.

she said, "Let's go."

When we are in the room, Khun Sam lets go of me and goes to shower as
usual, I follow her. As I said before, there are some of my clothes in her
wardrobe. Her house is already my second home.
"Ahhhhhh!"

"Why were you scared?"

I leave the bathroom and face Khun Sam right in front of me. We are the
same height and she has her head tilted.

"Why are you just sitting there?"

"Waiting... Why did you take so long in the bath?"

"I always take a while in the shower."

"No, no, no, It took a lot longer." I smile because she was waiting for me.

"Just taking my bath, did you miss me?"

"..."

"Why are you quiet?"

"I'm thinking about how to respond. Because my answer can make you
confused."

I smile satisfactorily. It's so lovely to see you trying to communicate with

me. Sometimes she's sorry. When she said she liked me, I understood that
she hated me. But when she said she hated me, I was hurt.

It's going to be hard for her.

"Shall we make a deal?"

"Uh?"

"Now that we're in a relationship, I want to have more privileges than the
best." I said,

"What?"
"Now, if you have something you want to tell me, you need to tell me
directly and bluntly. Just tell me."

She's a little confused about the deal, but it's not hard at all. However, I've
been waiting for her answer for a long time. So I try to explain.

"Just tell me directly, can you?"

"It's not that hard."

"Well, I promise you, if you want anything, just tell me the truth and I'll do
the same in return." I said,

"Anything?" Like she had something on her mind. "All right."

"So..."

"Then we must go to bed now."

I look at the clock on the wall. It's 7:30. Why does she want to go to sleep
so badly? I don't know what to do.

Am I ashamed? Sleep is sleep.

I said, "Yes."

Today I look at the bed, which I had slept in before, and it's not the same
anymore. But I try to do what I used to do and crawl under the blanket.
Khun Sam does the same. We don't know what position to sleep in, on our
back, on our side, or should we face each other?

Just sleep. Why am I thinking about it?!

"Wow, your ceiling is fine."

"Before, it was painted gray, but white combined more."

I didn't know what to say. So I told you about the ceiling. Now I'm feeling
weird.
"Mon."

I said, "Yes?"

"Is the ceiling better than me? Why do you keep looking at the ceiling?"

"I'm going to tell you the truth. I don't know what to do. Should I stand in
front or with my back to you?"

"Do what you want."

I said, "All right."

When I get permission, I turn my back on her. Khun Sam says something
grumpy.

"Do you want to have your back to me?"

"I can't face you." I said,

"Why?"

"I'm shy. Today you made my heart miss beats all day, I can't believe we're
girlfriends."

"Can I hug you?"

"..."

I agree with my head because I can't talk. Khun Sam approaches me, wraps
my waist with her hand and hides her face in the back of my neck and says
to me:

"Not only you feeling that way, so am I. I keep asking myself, "Am I
dreaming?"

"Khun Sam..."

"In the last few days, you must have been mad at me."
"I was so disappointed in you. I wasn't prepared to face the fact that Khun
Sam, who was always so good to me, turned into a bad girl. I didn't know
why you had changed. I had no idea you were doing that because of me."

"I'm sorry I didn't tell the truth."

"So that's why I made the deal for you to be honest with me." I said,

"Sure."

"You promised."

"Um."

I can feel her every breath from the back of my head to my ear. It's like
there's a kitten sniffing at me. I close my eyes so ashamed, but I let it flow.

But I want to know. What's she doing? This will be the first test to prove
our deal.

"What are you doing, Khun Sam?"

"What?" Everything suddenly stops, as if someone has hit the pause button.
Khun Sam, who had her lips touching my neck, turns onto her back, as if
nothing had happened. "Nothing."

"See? You just said you'd be honest with me."

"Just hugging you before bed." she said,

"Yea." I answer briefly. "If you want to hug me, I'll let you... Just hug."

"If I want to go beyond the hugs?"

"Just tell me what you want."

"I didn't want to go further. *yawns* I'm so sleepy." When she finishes
talking, she turns her back to me.
"Good night."

"Have a good night." I answer.

So I bite my lip irritably. Because? Even though she promised to be honest

with me, she wasn't. And I don't know if it's anger or having to go to bed
early, but I can't fall asleep. I don't know what time it is now, I just want to
go for a walk or do something to calm down.

When I get out of bed.

"Where are you going?"

She said clearly, which proves she was pretending to sleep.

"I'm going to drink some water and watch some TV."

"Then I'll go with you."

"Didn't you say you were sleepy?"

"I woke up."

"Okay..."

"Looks like you're mad at me."

"No, I'm not."

I give a short answer before heading downstairs. Khun Sam follows me and
turns on the television to make some noise.

"Let's sit together." She pats the seat next to her, inviting me. I sit without
thinking twice, even though I'm irritated. "What program?"

"Whatever."

She keeps changing channels and asks my opinion about the shows, but I
don't respond. Doesn't she see I'm moody?
Please show interest in me or ask how I'm feeling? Just one more time.

"Don't you have a favorite show?"

"I watch anything."

"So let's see a documentary."

Everything we've watched so far is about animals. We are surfing the

animal world and seeing their activities.

"See? You're not honest with me. How do you ask me to be honest with
you? It's not fair."

She tells me, so I'm offended to her.

"Everything is fine."

"See? You are lying to me."

I sigh. She's calling me a liar.

"Right. I was. I accept. Quite frankly. Now it's your turn."

"What do you want to know about me?"

"At that time, in bed, what were you doing?"

"..."

"I'm just asking you to be honest with me."

"I hugged you."

"Did you just hug?"

"..."
"Okay, if you don't want to tell me, I'll just pretend like nothing happened
and it won't happen again."

"Something... Do I have to say it in words? I..."

"I just want to know if what you're going to say is honest. I want to be your
exception, but you can't."

We stay silent pretending we're watching television. The documentary goes

on to show a mating scene between lions. A male and a female, both licking
each other while having sex. Khun Sam and I are paralyzed and having a
heart attack.

"That..." She points to television in an insecure voice.

I said, "What?"

"I want to do that... with you."

I'm staring at her and my face is hot. Khun Sam, who was pointing at
television, is now looking at me.

Palpitation...

My heart is bouncing off my chest. Finally, she told me something honest.

And now that you've done it, I'm the one who's embarrassed.

"Khun Sam..."

"..."

"Do you want to lick my hair?"

 Can? - Chapter 27

Nothing happened last night. After we finished the documentary, we went to

bed to sleep. In my case, it was very difficult to sleep.

I knew what she wanted last night.

But I pretended not to understand why she compared me to a lion and didn't
explain to me exactly why. I know her well. She'd never tell me directly
what she wants. Everything will be more difficult, slow steps. That's good,
actually.

I... I'm not ready yet.

It all happened so fast. Yesterday morning, I almost got out of my work. In

the late afternoon, I got a girlfriend. At night, if I take a step further... It was
almost...

Oh... My face is hot again.

"Mon, what happened? Why is your face red? Do you have a fever? Yes,
who is sitting next to me, asks me worried while touching the side of my
neck.

"You're pretty hot."

"I don't have a fever."

"Why is your face red? I've been noticing since this morning."

"Are you thinking of naughty things?" Peung, my colleague, said. "That

must be it. Her face got even redder."

"It's easy to notice on fair skin, but for tanned skin like mine... If I'm
embarrassed, my skin darkens."

Yah and Peung are talking cheerfully, but suddenly run back to work. I
know without even looking. Khun Sam is coming back from the bathroom.
I can't look at her. Why is that?

Ding!

The sound of the message app plays. It's from the P.P. gossip group, Khun
Sam's friends want to know how things are going between us.

Kate: What about you, Mon?

Tee: Is everything going well?

Kate: I know you read it, answer us.

They seem more excited than I am. I bite my lips before Answering them.

Doraemon: Well.

Kate: How well? Just tell us.

Doraemon: It's all right, nothing special.

Tee: Last night you stayed at her house?

Kate: That must have been good. Tell us the truth, don't lie. What happened
last night?

Doraemon: We watched a documentary about animals and then went to

sleep.

Kate: There must be more. I can't believe this.

Martha: Wow, it's not going to work. I'll ask. Did you sleep with her?

Jim asked me a clear question. My phone's about to fall out of my hand. I

decide to ignore it and leave my phone on the table. For me, it's a sensitive
subject.

However, Kate's curiosity wins. She calls me, if I don't answer, she might
be mad at me. So I leave the room for privacy, because I don't want anyone
to listen to our conversation.

Surprise! She mixes us up on the same call. Kate, Tee and Jim are now also
on the line.

Kate: [You can't ignore us. You know we've been very supportive of your
relationship with P.P. You can't ignore us. I will not allow.]

"No, I'm not ignoring you. I'm working, so it's uncomfortable to use your
phone."

Martha: [You can lie to the whole world, but you can't lie to the gods of
lies.]

"I'm not..."

Kate: [I won't blame you, just tell me, last night you went out with Khun
Sam, you spent the night with her. And what happened next? You don't need
to go into detail, just... what... what's the word again? Jim, the brave one...
tell her.]

Martha: [Huh? Throwing shit at me. Last night, did you sleep with Khun
Sam?]

My face is turning red and I almost got a blackout. Why do they need to ask
like this? Wow!.

"Nothing happened... Okay, I'm going to tell you what happened last night.
Um."

Because I can't help it anymore, I decide to tell them. There's noise at the
bottom of the call, it must be Jim. Kate, on the other hand, is sighing and
Tee is looking forward to it.

Tee: [Hey! Sounds positive. She's not a rookie. She tried to start, but has
little experience.]

Martha: [It wasn't anything I expected. When are you going to have sex?
And Mon, you're hard to understand.]
Kate: [Did you play innocent?]

That question pokes my heart. There are some things I don't really know,
but yesterday I pretended to be confused and didn't understand, because I
knew well that Khun Sam was shy to go further.

"I don't. I was just feeling weird."

Kate: [Oh, little girl, you're 24, almost 25. Don't complicate things. It's so
hard to find someone who loves us and you love them too. You're dating
now, aren't you?]

Kate said this in a sad tone, as if she hadn't found someone to love, but she
must have just been upset, not mad.

"I want to let it go, one step at a time."

Tee: [If this was a novel, it would be over 300 pages long.]

Tee can't take it anymore. Now I'm scratching my head, I'm scared and
apprehensive. I'm so young and inexperienced in this world, so I don't want
to rush things.

"I feel like we should get to know each other better. And Khun Sam doesn't
have the courage to say things exactly to me. I want to be sure before it
happens."

Martha: [When she pointed at the television while the lions were mating,
didn't she say exactly what she wanted? So what do you want? Do you
expect her to say 'Mon, let's mate?' No, it's not like that, honey.]

Kate: [Calm down, Jim. They are an odd couple. If they were experts, it
wouldn't be fun.]

Kate's trying to cut off her friend and convince me.

Kate: [Mon, don't you want to get closer to her? You are the only one who
will see her body without clothes. My goodness, so exciting.]
Martha: [I'll answer for Mon. I want to!]

Jim said more excited than all. Now I'm so ashamed.

I'm feeling weird. I can see Khun Sam without clothes. Just me, no one else.

Ahh... My face is turning red again.

"I... I want to see it."

Kate: [If you keep this up, when will it happen? Besides, with what you did
yesterday, she must have lost confidence by now. I know you both well.]

Martha: [You must start.]

I said, "No."

I answer firmly. And everyone on the call is silent.

"I asked her to date first. I'm not going to be the first again. I just want her
to tell me exactly what she thinks. But she can't."

Kate: [God, why are you so... Do I have to sleep with you and Khun Sam to
teach?]

"Forget it, it's not important. Khun Sam and I, just being able to look each
other in the eye is enough."

Martha: [Am I talking to a pony in a lavender garden?]

Tee: [So, you don't have to start, just don't get defensive.]

I said, "Yes?"

Now Tee's turned on the serious way to talk to me. Everyone is excited and
listening to what she says.

Tee: [If Sam starts, just don't run away from her. Can you do that?]
They're focused on me. Even though I don't know what she means, I answer
timidly.

"I can do it."

Tee: [You promised me.]

"Yes... I promised."

Today everything is going well, as boss and subordinate, nothing special

has changed in our relationship.

Oh... And I'm still spending the nights at Khun Sam's house.

The beautiful woman is doing everything normally and we almost forget

that we watched the mating of lions. But there's something different. Khun
Sam is not the same.

Today she bought me a lot of snacks.

"If you like."

She put everything on the table in front of the couch, where we were
watching TELEVISION yesterday. I feel weird because I don't remember
telling her I like snacks.

"How do you know I like snacks?"

"I saw you eating... Don't you like it?" She said disappointed. When I see
her, I rush to answer.

"I like it. But how do you know? Where? Is there more?" There's several in
the bag.

"Which one do you like?"

"Of all."
"Want to try this one, Taro?" She is looking in her bag for the fish treat,
opens it and takes one out for me. "Open your mouth."

"What?... Yeah." I'm a little shy when she puts it in my mouth. I take a bite,
but Khun Sam looks at me sadly. "What Is it?"

"You bit too fast."

"I'm always like this."

"Then bite slowly. You could choke. Come on, sit here." Khun Sam holds
my hand and leads me to the couch. "Want a Pocky?"

"I do."

Today, she is treating me so well, it's abnormal. She keeps offering me

snacks and is disappointed to see me eat so quickly.

"Slowly slowly." she said,

"All right." I bite and chew slowly, like a buffalo chews the grass. Khun
Sam keeps feeding me fish snacks.

"Don't eat it all... stop!"

"..."

Khun Sam approaches me and bites into the same piece of fish that was in
my mouth. I stop chewing and now I understand why she is so bossy with
me.

This is the hardest kiss in the world.

We're getting closer and closer. Now our faces are glued together.

I promised...

As I'm trying to bite the pieces apart, I remember what Tee told me, don't
run away. I'm petrified, waiting for her to approach my mouth.
Palpitation...

Palpitation...

And now our lips are touching...

Before I was petrified, but now I'm more relaxed. She's kissing me softly.
It's not a bite, like we used to play. I know she's trying her best, even though
she's shy.

Very good...

At first I thought she would be turned on, but I can feel her sweetness
inside. I let her kiss me easily. She moves her lips slowly to teach me
naturally and waits for my response. Although I've never done this before.

Kiss... I'm kissing.

Wow!!

I'm shaking and I push her away immediately when I feel her tongue in my
mouth. The woman in front of me is in shock now.

"Ah..." Khun Sam looks around dull. "Taro is very tasty. Next time we'll try
others."

"Khun Sam!"

I know what I'm supposed to do, because I broke my promise to Tee, and
now I feel sorry for Khun Sam. She must have gathered all the courage in
the world to do that. When I realize what I've done, I raise my hand and pull
it around her neck towards me. She's in shock for a moment before I kiss
her.

I'm not very good at this.

"I wasn't refusing you. I was shocked. It had a tongue inside..."

"I saw it in Western soap operas, they use the tounge. Tee told me that too."
Her face turns red as she tries to explain to me. "Didn't you like it?"

"It's not that. I was just shocked, it wasn't bad..." I said excitedly and out of
breath. "Want to try again?" I said,

"Sure."

She responds uncertainly. I'm too shy to face her. So I need to control my
breathing before I speak.

"So.... we... Oops."

Khun Sam closes his eyes and attacks me with a kiss without listening to
me. She must think I'm too shy to say it. Because we both have no
experience in love.

For a moment, kissing and touching feels familiar. She pulls away from me,
breathing slowly and her face is turning red. Mine too, I'm no different from
her.

"Mon." she said,

"Yes?"

"You asked me to say exactly what I think... It's not easy, but I'll do my best
for you."

"Why are you saying that?"

"I just wanted to tell you. You're special to me more than anyone." She
comes near me again. "And what I want to do now is kiss you."

"All right."

"..."

"You can tell me exactly what you're thinking. Now I feel more special." I
pull her face closer and smile. "But kisses might be an exception, tell me
something else besides that."

She, who is in front of me, looks me in the eyes with less shyness.

"Yes."

"..."

"Let me kiss you."

 Mae-Khong Chapter 28

The woman in front of me lowers her face and kisses my lips gently.
Although I'm very excited, I try not to express anything so as not to reduce
her excitement at taking the initiative. Khun Sam and I are overcoming our
fears.

Deep kisses are repeated when Khun Sam puts her tongue in my mouth, I
feel more dazzled than excited. Our movements are demonstrating
passion... Very nice and i'm fine with that.

Some emotions inside my body ignite me. The strangeness seems to blow
my mind. My breath and my heart are racing like I'm going to pass out, but
I can't stop!!!

"Mon."

"Khun Sam..."

With her lips, the beautiful woman begins to kiss and lick my cheek toward
the ear. I get tense, while my voice changes to a strange tone that surprises
me.

"Ah..."

I scare and take my hands that were intertwined around Khun Sam's neck to
cover my mouth. She takes my hand out of the way and stares at me with
her beautiful eyes.

"Scream!!"

"N... No! It's weird."

"I liked it... I really enjoyed it."

The voice of the person who is dominating the situation becomes hoarse. So
I understand why Khun Sam doesn't want me to keep my voice down.
"Please..."

Seeing Khun Sam begging, makes me intertwine my hands around her neck
again and pull her face to kiss her with desire. Khun Sam does everything
so naturally that I'm surprised. The little hands that were holding my body
begin to move. Even though I'm shocked, I don't let it show.

Not bad at all...

But everything gets out of control when Khun Sam moves her hand to my
breasts. My body automatically kicks the coffee table. The vase falls to the
floor.

"Oh..."

I try to look at the damage, but Khun Sam pulls me and looks me in the eye.

"What a mess, huh?"

"Wet everything."

"We'll clean up later."

"Ai!!"

The beautiful woman doesn't want to ruin anything, she forces me to kiss
her hard again. I can't resist, but my mind is still preoccupied with the vase
of flowers and soon I'm preoccupied with other things.

I haven't been home for a few days...

I suddenly feel like eating shrimp in Ayutthaya, so I'm going to ask Khun
Sam to take me out to eat later.

"Oh!"

Khun Sam stops after using her nose on my neck and her hand, which was
unbuttoning my shirt. While I'm thinking about shrimp, I hear Khun Sam's
voice.
"What is it? Your t-shirt..."

I said, "What?"

I move to see Khun Sam, who is looking at the first button in fright. Then I
find out what just happened. I get up immediately.

"Blood... Khun Sam!!!"

Khun Sam's face is covered in blood, her nose is bleeding like a child's. The
white blouse I wear every day to the office is imprinted with the blood of
the dictator who wanted to have sex with me but failed.

"Are you all right?... Did you get hurt? I didn't hit you, did I?"

"No...but I had a headache...maybe high blood pressure."

"Pressure?"

"Maybe the hot weather or something."

"But... but the weather is not warm."

"Um... not this kind of heat." Khun Sam said covering his face. "Like
watching porn or a dirty doujin."

Now, we are thinking about what happened. Khun Sam looks indifferent
because of embarrassment.

"You are so cute, does your nose bleed often?" I laugh at her as I wipe her
nose, which is still bleeding. "When we do other things will it end like
this?"

"I'm not good at this."

"No, you're better than I thought." I look at her and I try to change the
subject, because I don't want her to feel embarrassed.

"Have you done this before?"

"Of course not, I never thought about having a girlfriend before."

"But how do you know how to do things?"

"Because of your theory."

"Hmmm."

"Making Love to Lesbians, I read it three times today."

"My theory?"

I wonder why my theory was what led Khun Sam to do all this. And I don't
know how I feel about my girlfriend reading the lesbian sex theory three
times!!!

I feel guilty. because while Khun Sam was seriously trying to have sex with
me, I was thinking of the prawns of Ayutthaya.

"I feel like you're the only one who's serious."

"Why do you feel that way?"

"Nothing." I'm not going to let her know that I was thinking about
Ayutthaya's shrimps, it might make her lose confidence.

"So... I'm going to learn how to do these things too. I won't let you do it
alone."

"We can learn together."

"How?" I said,

"Tee told me there are several lesbian videos on the Internet."

We looked at each other and we were embarrassed, so we looked away.

Even though we've come so far, why are we still ashamed?

"So... let's learn together."

"Aham!!"

How far are we going to get with this... We're watching lesbian videos and
we're reading the theme I wrote for Khun Sam to fire me.

This time, I hug the pillow and stand still while Khun Sam is watching on
TV. What's Khun Sam thinking? Why is my head completely blank?

"Khun Sam, have you learned to... the... something?"

The beautiful woman turns her face to me like the Anabelle doll... I think
she is as embarrassed as I am.

"I learned, but it's kind of rude."

"I agree with you. The girl in the video looks hurt." I speak softly.

"It looks tortured."

"Can I switch to anime?"

"Maybe it's better than the real one."

We agree, so Khun Sam switches to a anime. However, now the screen is

full of advertising about the content of the videos we watch.

Our faces turn red. What are we doing?

"This one looks good... Let's watch it. It's beautiful."

I said, "Yes."

Since it's an anime, the scenes aren't like porn, but... the censorship
covering the important part makes Khun Sam angry.

"You can't see anything!"

Khun Sam is looking at his own fingers and says, "How do we know how
many are better... one... two... or three?"
"..."

"How many fingers would make you comfortable?"

"Stop it, please."

I take the remote and turn off the TV. I'm about to cry. Looks like I'm not
ready for this thing. "Going slow might be better for us. I like to kiss you."

"Really?" Khun Sam is excited.

"Do you like my tongue?"

"You don't have to talk like that."

"Why is that? Didn't you tell me to be direct? I'm talking about putting my
tongue somewhere else along with my finger."

"No... STOP IT!!!"

I pull Khun Sam to kiss her, even though I know that for her it's unfair. But
for me, returning to silence is better than continuing to speak.

"Yes... kissing is better." Khun Sam touches my face. "Let's take it easy."

"Yes... I'm not in a hurry."

🤍🤍🤍

Martha: Oh, but I AM!

According to the P.P. gossip group, all reports of our behavior are normal
and I'm fine with that.

Tee: I sometimes think you two pretend to be silly, but I know P.P. better
than anyone, so she really is, she's not pretending.

Kate: Can we learn gradually? Every day on the news shows teenage moms
and dads. How is that possible? How did they know more than the two of
you?

They all seem upset while I keep quiet, read all the messages and regret it.

Martha: Mon, have you read it?... Listen to me.

Doraemon: Yes.

Martha: My final technique that I use to end the game... It will make Mon
brave and not need to learn anything else.

Martha: I got my husband that way, not including the worker in the field.

Tee: How did you have sex with a worker?

Martha: I drank! But don't judge me. His arms were strong and he had a
beautiful body.

Tee: Was it wet?

Kate: I know what you mean.

I swallow in dry and ask briefly.

Doraemon: What?

Everyone reads my message because it's showing 'read 3'.

Not long after, Jim answers me... Even in dramas or in reality, a human uses
"these means" to do things they normally wouldn't do.

Martha: Mae-Khong [A Thai liquor]

 ChamCham, the conceited - Chapter 29

I'm the kind of girl who only drinks at parties, but I've never been to the
market to buy...

Mae-Khong

Nowadays, buying alcohol is normal, especially for me, that I'm an adult
now. But I don't know if the others have the same reasons I do for drinking.

Well... I keep telling myself I'm not going to let Khun Sam drink alone.

On the contrary, it seems that Jim didn't just talk to me, because today Khun
Sam also brought a lot of alcoholic beverages home. When we meet with
the bag of drinks in our hands, we both immediately know what happened.

"You talked to Jim, didn't you?"

"You too?"

I raise my hand to dry the sweat, because I'm feeling like the weather is
heating up. Khun Sam, on the other hand, goes into the kitchen, puts the
bags on the table and is quiet, as if she had realized something in her head.

"Honey, shall we do it?" She asks me bluntly.

"If we want it, I hope it works out. I'm ready." I want to dig a hole and hide
after Khun Sam says that. But if you continue to be ashamed, everything
we've prepared will go wrong. We must continue.

"Khun Sam, are you ready?"

"Um." Khun Sam looks at the bags and grabs a bottle. "I didn't find Mae-
Khong, could it be Black Label?"

"My God, Black Label?"

She drinks expensive things, but she's not confident.

"But Jim told me to drink Mae-Khong, will it work the same way? Are we
going to feel a mae-khong vibe?"

"I think so, it can't be much different. But I bought Mae-Khong." I said,

"Very good!" Khun Sam looks happy, like a kid who's just been given a
Harry Potter wand by her parents. "Good job! You were more prepared than
I thought."

"N... You don't talk like that. I wasn't ready to..." I swing my head changing
my mind. "Yes, I'm ready."

"Me too."

Why do we need to be in this situation? Now, Khun Sam and I are drinking
Mae-Khong sparkling water while watching television.

"You drink well."

"I used to go to parties when I was a student. I drank, but not much."

"I rarely attended parties, other than dinners with Kate and the rest of the
gang. I just realized I don't know your friends."

"I don't have many friends. Most are working elsewhere. When I studied, I
was very dedicated to studies, so no one approached me because I only
knew how to talk about studies."

"Students should talk about studies, I was right. What were they talking
about?"

"Korean singers, love stories and social media dramas." I start to laugh.
Now I'm more relaxed. "I wanted to talk about other matters with them, but
if I did, I wouldn't be able to get into the same university and take the same
course as you."

"Universities are not very different. The university you graduated from is
not important to our company... I mean, you know Kirk and I are the co-
founders, I dare not call it my company, so I said our company."
"Yea." I fall silent when I remember the other man in her life. "I almost
forgot, there's another guy after my girlfriend."

"Don't be upset."

"No, I'm not."

"Your voice shows that you are upset. If we can make love today, I'm going
to break up with Kirk tomorrow."

"Do we need to make love first? Can't you break up with him first?" I start
to be mean and drink from every glass, like a spoiled child. Now I have the
guts to say it. "But there's nothing I can do."

"You can, you're my girlfriend."

"What about Mr. Kirk?"

"My fiancé."

"Should I really be your girlfriend?"

"But he doesn't get love from me." She's shaking her hands to deny it. It
looks like the liquor is working, because Khun Sam is more talkative. "I
never loved him. I love you, Mon."

"Hey..." Surprise, I cover my mouth with my hands. "Have you just

confessed your love for me? Huh? But you usually do the opposite of what
you think, don't you?"

"Hey, I'm serious here. I'm going to hit you." She raises her hand and acts
like she's going to hit me, I smile happily. I knew it, but I just wanted to
provoke her.

"I'm kidding, ChamCham."

"Oops! Did you just call me ChamCham?" The beautiful woman puts her
hand on her chest. "Why does my heart beat so fast when you call me
ChamCham?"
"Really? Did you like ChamCham?"

"So, what should I call you?"

"Just duplicate the word like in your... Alright Mon Mon?"

"Mon Mon is a good nickname." Khun Sam approaches me and curls my

hair. "Mon Mon from ChamCham."

"ChamCham from Mon Mon."

We smile and lean on each other without embarrassing ourselves anymore.

I'm the one who hugs her by the neck, because I'm afraid she'll deviate from
my kiss. Our mouths touched lightly before our tongues intertwined, first
gently, then harder, as if we didn't want to part.

"Whoa!"

Our mouths part when Khun Sam throws me onto the bed. Now, she climbs
on me. She starts gently biting my chin to my ear. Me, who is usually
ticklish, is now horny and I don't dare stop it. I want to see what she can do
that makes me feel butterflies in my stomach.

Show me more than you can do...

Let me see more...

And more...

The scent of Chanel No. 5 hits my nose gently, like a charm. When I realize
it, my body is powerless and I want her to dominate me like in that video.

It's weird.

It's hard to breathe.

I don't know how to describe...

"Ahh..."
Her hand slips inside my shirt before doing something to make me
comfortable. The front hook of my bra is undone, now my body is free and
her warm palm is reaching for something. She touches me, making me
more excited.

I'm not surprised... It's a strange feeling, but a good one.

"Good... I'm feeling fine."

She said that with difficulty, as if she needed to make an effort to talk. My
breath is getting more and more panting and now my clothes are bothering
me. So I unbutton my blouse.

"It's too hot."

"I think so, too."

But Khun Sam doesn't unbutton her own blouse, on the other hand, focuses
on mine. She's unbuttoning it for me, button by button, top to bottom. Now
she's staring at my breasts, I lift my hands and cup her face.

"No, Khun Sam. Don't look like that..."

"Let me see."

"No."

"Okay, then I won't."

But then she leans down to touch my body carefully. I blush when she starts
moving her wet lips all over my body, touching my sensitive spots. It's so
hard to resist, suffocating. My body is not my body right now. I can't
control myself, my body is moving uncontrollably, I feel like I'm floating,
so I grip the sheet tightly to stop myself.

"Ahh... Ahhh."

"Mon..."
"Khun Sam, it's hard to breathe. That's torture."

After being busy on my breasts for a long time, now she's moving down,
down to my navel, making circular movements with her tongue. Panicking,
I grab her head to pull her closer.

She could do something else.

What are you doing?...

How am I supposed to say what I want?

Click?... ziiiiip.

My skirt is unzipped without permission, but I feel fine. I rush to help her
by lifting my body a little and I leave her in control to pull the skirt down to
my toes. I leave my body free, there is only one piece left. Now, that's what
she's focused on as she grips my hip.

Then the last intimate piece is removed by the right ankle. Khun Sam pulls
my legs away as she leans down...

"No!"

But it's too late. She already has her face down there. Her warm tongue is
touching me lightly, as in our kiss, but my reaction is different. My body
spasms. Everything is out of control, I grab her head like I'm going to beg
for my life.

"K... Khun..."

"It's very good..."

What's she talking about?...

Even if they were simple words, they turn me on. I feel so good right now,
but I'm considerate of her.

"It's dirty... Khun Sam... Ahhh... Please don't."

"Yes, scream more. Do not stop."

I try to close my legs, but she does the opposite. I'm feeling something
strange, it's torturous, but I don't want to stop

I can't stop now.

"Uhhh... Oh..."

Wait...

"Khun Sam da Mon, Khun... Honey!" I'm saying weird things. I don't even
know exactly what I said. "I can not take it anymore."

It's a countdown.

3...

2...

1...

"Ahhhh!"

Everything explodes in my tense body that is now relaxed. I try to pull

away, but she holds me tight and pulls me down.

"That's enough, I can't take it anymore."

"We haven't even started yet." She smiles slyly, a smile I've never seen
before as she moves her fingers...

I feel a slight pain inside before I lose control. I'm so ashamed that my body
can't resist her, but I let her take control easily.

"Now you're totally mine."

"Ah ha..."
Khun Sam does everything like in the video, but such a moment makes me
claw at her shoulders to bear the pain. But the beautiful woman seems to
enjoy my tension and gives me a soft kiss to calm me down.

"It's all right. Let it happen... step by step."

I also repeat this and let Khun Sam guide me to the end. Everything flows
better when the body relaxes, my emotions are rising uncontrollably, from
level 1 to 2, 3, 4, step by step.

I don't feel well, but it's not bad.

Khun Sam and I are united now and we need to become one to move
forward, no one leads, we need to run together to win. Otherwise, we'll both
lose. She knows how to hold me, how to touch me. The touch is smooth and
gentle, getting better and better. Finally, we are back on track.

We're almost...

Just a little bit more...

"Faster."

Said without thinking and with a hoarse voice. Khun Sam obeys me and
carefully does what I asked. Getting me to the finish line safely.

"Aaaahhhh!"

Khun Sam sees my signal that I've arrived well, so she uses her other hand
to straighten my hair.

"You're very good."

"I have to say. Khun Sam is very good."

"We both are."

That was all I could say before falling into a deep sleep. It feels like I've
taken another step forward in adult life.
Ended...

For two hours. It all started at 6pm and ended at 8pm. I'm looking at the
ceiling of Khun Sam's room with nothing on my body after sleeping for 10
minutes. Why did I lose all control? I didn't do what I planned.

I look resentfully at Khun Sam, who is my girlfriend, my boss and my

commander, and grip the sheet tightly. Khun Sam, who is lying next to me,
looks at me for a moment before poking my cheek.

"Why do you seem upset?"

"It's not fair."

"Just what?"

"Why are you still dressed and I'm completely naked?"

I say angry while I pout. Khun Sam touches my lips cheerfully.

"You're a kissable girl."

"Don't change the subject."

"I thought what I liked most about your body was your lips." She's looking
at me from the head to the bottom. "Now I know which part... I like best."

I'm too embarrassed to look at her, so I look away. We just did something
weird and now we're lying down talking. I confess I've been questioning
how my parents conceived me? Were they ashamed to get naked in front of
each other? I had no idea until now.

I wasn't embarrassed when we were doing it, but when we broke up...

"I'm going to the bathroom." I pull the blanket with me. But she teases me
and won't let me take it with me.

"You can go, just you and your body, leave the blanket here."
"I'm naked."

"I've seen it all." She smiles again. Usually, she smiles when she's in a bad
mood. But this smile is different, especially when it says: "I tasted it, it's
delicious."

"I won't talk to you anymore!"

I take my clothes on the bed, dress in a hurry and run to the bathroom with
my cell phone. When I sit in the bathroom and look at my cell phone, I see
a lot of messages, about fifty or more, in the P.P. gossip group as if some
major event was happening.

Marta: Wow, finally.

Kate: I'm so happy! Looks like I won the lottery. Wow.

Tee: Finally, you two are fine.

They sent several stickers in the group. I still don't understand so I ask.
Even if they give any sign of what just happened to me.

Is there a camera under the bed? Why do they look so happy?

Doraemon: Why are you so happy?

It's what I expected happened by Jim's message.

Martha: Mae-Khang made the impossible happen. Health!!

My face is so hot and red right now. News travels fast, right? I feel like my
phone is going to fall to the floor, but I have to pull myself together to
answer them.

Doraemon: Khun Sam told you in another group, didn't she?

Kate: Almost got it right, she didn't tell us in the group, but on social media.

Doraemon: How?
Kate: Look at her Facebook account.

I run out of the bathroom screaming for something she did.

"Did you post this on Facebook?" I tuck my hair behind my ear. "Khun
Sam, that is a global network."

"Oh, we use Facebook to show off, right?"

"To show joy, happiness or something positive."

"But what we did made me happy, so I wanted to spread my happiness to

the world." Khun Sam smiles from ear to ear. A smile I can't resist, it calms
me down. But I need to stay mad at her.

"Everybody knows? You said you didn't have Facebook friends."

"Oh. I forgot to tell you that I accepted Jim, Kate and Tee's friend requests
on Facebook, don't worry. They're the only ones I have. Oh! And I changed
my profile privacy settings. I'm careful."

"Ahh, it's not about being careful or not, but I'm embarrassed."

Sometimes social media gets toxic. Especially since Khun Sam is new to
Facebook.

I'm your boss: Showing off! Mon and I, we sleep together!

Wahhhhhh!
 Everyone - Chapter 30

Newlyweds... It's the first time I've ever ever experimented with anything
like this. Now Khun Sam and I, we're together all the time and it's hard to
split up. I can't tell if I'm obsessed with her or her for me.

But we still maintain chief and subordinate status. When we're in the office,
we treat each other normally. Sometimes Khun Sam can't wait and puts the
walls in clear mode so she can see me from her office. But this act terrifies
everyone else in the office.
Today, we have a meeting. I'm a real employee now, even if there are
people who don't approve of my content. But for Khun Sam, it doesn't
matter anymore. If I post a content about lesbians or whatever, it's no big
deal, she won't fire me.

"I think we should post lightweight content to maintain the image of our
company."

One of us at the meeting raises this subject, while Khun Sam keeps looking
at me and of course I know what she's thinking.

"And what do you think, Mon? Do you want to undo it?"

"Whatever you think is best."

"You need to choose, edit or not..." Khun Sam puts his hand on the table
and wist sits his finger to provoke me. When I see her move her finger like
that, I pretend to look at something else embarrassed. "What's your
opinion?"

"The company's image is important. If we need to undo it, we'll undo it."

"Both 'undo' and 'do' please me."

'Des...' this word makes my heart race. For the other ones it means nothing,
but to me that gets busy with Khun Sam every day and night, especially on
holidays, we know the true meaning.

"Khun Sam, you can do whatever you want. Des... or not, that's fine."

Everyone at the meeting looks curious at me and Khun Sam, as if we were

saying the same thing. When they start to look at me seriously, I stretch out
and stop looking at Khun Sam's beautiful brown eyes, which appeal to me
so much.

"Then, it is better to undo." Khun Sam shrugs, leans back in his chair and
looks at me. "I like it bright, nothing blocks my view."

"Is there something blocking your view in the content?"

"Clothes."

"How does a lesbian article relate to clothing?"

Khun Sam is staring at a guy who is full of questions and smiles, like when
she's not in a good mood.

"What a good question, my boy. If you want to undo, I'll leave that job to
you. Show me a new article... this afternoon. Meeting adjourned."

Unexpectedly, Khun Sam was furious with the boy who asked the question.
I should be the one to be mad at her. But the boss is the boss, if you don't
like it, you'd better ask her out.

But I'm not comfortable. Finally, I decide to go to him and ask for the job
back for me.

"But boss M.L. left it with me, if I give it to you I will be..."

"It's all right. I'm going to explain myself to her. Anyway, it's my job. Please
don't try to hold out for me."

"Is everything really going to be okay?"

"Yes, it will. I guarantee that Chief M.L. won't blame you for anything."

Because Khun Sam will never blame me. We can call it a privilege, because
we are in a relationship I don't see her mad at me anymore. Sometimes
when I keep quiet she tries to please me because she thinks I'm in a bad
mood with her.

Am I that moody?

"Mon. Help!"

She said when she got home. I run to her, who is now nervous.

"What happened?"
"No more Mae-Kong."

"..."

"There's only Black Label here. What are we going to do?"

"Is that what turns you on?" I take a long breath and start laughing. "We
don't need to drink every time we go..."

I stop talking because I'm too shy to complete the sentence. Khun Sam
never lets me sleep, she comes snuggles up in me and in the end leaves me
finished.

Oh... And she always gets me drunk... Every time.

"But Jim said Mae-Khong makes you feel good."

"Any brand, it's all liquor." I decide to speak. "Other couples don't drink
anything before..."

"If we don't drink, we'll be shy."

"Looks like you love doing it."

"Not so much more... but there's one thing..." Khun Sam turns her eyes and
is silent for a moment. "Nothing."

"What's it?"

"Nothing."

"You were saying something, why nothing? Because of what? You

promised to tell me everything you think honestly."

"It's nothing at all."

I'm getting mad at her now, but she's distracted now because she's still
worried about Mae-Khong.
"Where can I buy?"

"Even if you buy Mae-Khong, I won't drink. We're not going to do that
today."

"Ahh..."

"If you don't tell me what you're hiding, I won't be easy with you. I'm going
to be in a bad mood."

I'm mad at her, so I go back to the room, i'm going to shove myself under
the blanket and turn my back on her. When Khun Sam realizes that the
situation has worsened, she tries to make up like a kindergarten child.

"You don't have to be mad at me. It's no big deal."

"I said you need to tell me things honestly."

"It's no big deal."

"Yes, it is. I'm your only exception and I hope you tell me everything."

"I told the truth, it's nothing. I just want to have a chance." She's clenched.
"If I succeed, it will be my pride."

"Get what?"

"It's to be felt. When i did it for the first time, you showed it to me."

"Did I show you what?"

"I'm not going to say."

"I'm mad at you!" I get grumpy and don't pay any more attention to her,
even if she's trying to get my attention, I ignore it. I take my phone and
keep scroll through the feed.

"Are you ignoring me?"

"..."

"Well."

Khun Sam said briefly. But silence makes me drop my phone in my face
because of a spasm.

"K... Khun Sam..."

"..."

"You're cheating."

She does better, gets under the blanket and starts doing something I can't
resist. In the end, I'm the loser.

This time, there's no Mae-Khong here.

My curiosity needs to be resolved in the P.P. gossip group, but I'm too shy
to ask there. So I need to pick one of them. And the one chosen was Kate,
who finished her recordings. We're supposed to have lunch together at a
department store.

But to my surprise, she didn't come alone. What? What's the difference
between talking to her in private or in the group? Wow!.

"I'm pregnant, my husband is rich. So I'm always free." Jim said that to
make it clear that he was free. "My husband owns some companies and my
only duty is to spend money. Next time you have a problem, you can call
me anytime. It emphasizes it at any time."

"You don't have to underestimate yourself. A woman who has never worked
is useless." Kate said it with sarcasm, but Jim doesn't care about anything.

"It's a poor thing to work. If you're jealous, just tell me. I promise I won't be
mad."

"So we gather to hear you're unemployed, huh? I want to know about Mon."
Tee interrupts her, so now everyone is focused on me.
"Tell us. We are prepared to give advice."

But I'm not ready. I thought I'd talk to Kate alone. Anyway, I have no
choice.

"Ah... Lately, Khun Sam and I, we do... one thing... everyday."

Kate laughs and looks at Jim.

"It's normal. You two have never done it before, so it's exciting. And you're
enjoying it, I can feel it."

My face, body and hands feel hot after Kate says that. That was why I only
wanted to talk to Kate. If I had known they would all be here, I would have
spoken up in the group, it would have been better than facing them.

"But Khun Sam said she didn't like it so much."

"Hm? Hm? Hm?"

I can really get their attention now.

"I'm curious. What does she want from what we did?"

Jim looks at me bored and rolls her eyes.

"It's called sexual desire. Easy."

"You answered her very instinctively. There must be something else, so

Mon wanted to talk to us." Tee interrupts Jim and she breathes a long sigh.

"So what does she want? Huh? Or while you were doing that something
happened."

Jim said. I look at her, which raises a question... And I remember one thing.

"Khun Sam said she wants every time to be like our first time. I don't know
what I did to make her want the same thing."
"There must be something." Kate says as she touches her chin. "Mon, try to
remember what you did, I mean what you don't usually do?"

"Um... Truth. I remember one thing." Strangeness and shame are covering
me. It's hard to say out loud. "I tried, but I couldn't resist."

"What?"

"I..." I look both ways, afraid someone will listen.

"I made a strange sound."

"Like?" Jim and Tee are stunned staring at me. It makes me ashamed and
dying to run out of here.

"I said something like..."

"..."

"Ahhh."

"..."

"Uhh."

"..."

"..."

All are silent and looking at each other. Especially Jim, who has had her
eyes closed and biting her lip for quite some time.

"Just 'Ahhh'? Nothing strange?"

"There was more when my breath was panting. But most of it was 'Ahh'."

"That was weird?"

"Because normally I don't make sounds like that." I look down at my
sweaty hands. "I've never made a noise like that before. Sometimes when
I'm panicking I say 'Oops', when I get hurt I say 'Ouch'... You asked me if
there was something, so I..."

"Oh, my God, Mon! Everybody makes that sound, I do it, Kate does it, and
So does Tee. It's not weird."

Jim said irritably. Tee looks at her to try to fix the situation.

"I never."

But nobody cares about Tee, they're all paying attention to me.

"I thought you were a weirdo and sang Hamtaro's opening song. If it was
just an 'Ahhh' it's normal."

Kate tries to smooth things over and explains carefully. Jim is calmer now
and hurries to play professional.

"In my case, sometimes I sing a southern song. In your case, it's normal.
Sam won't think the noise you made is weird."

"She must like it. She told me not to stop, to keep making that noise."

"You've gone a long way, huh? Good job."

"Do you really sing a Southern song, really?" Tee looks strangely at Jim.
"Was your husband shocked or laughed?"

"No, he sings with me."

"Your husband seems strange. How does he know the song? You're a
perfect couple."

"Kate knows that song, too."

"But I don't sing when I'm having sex." Kate's back on the point. "Then
there must be something else. Try to remember."
"I can't do it."

I'm telling the truth because I was drunk, even though a lot of things
happened.

"Wait, my husband is calling me. Be quiet." She raises her hand to signal us
to be quiet and talks in the sweetest voice on the cell phone. "Hello honey,
do you miss you already?"

Wait...

When Jim answered the call, it reminded me of something.

No. It could be that thing.

"Excuse me, can I go home?"

"Aaaa, why?"

"I want to be sure of one thing, then I'll tell you."

I rush back to Khun Sam's house and when I arrive, she's waiting for me
frowning.

"Where have you been? It's late."

"I went to meet some friends. I told you."

"Yes, you told me, but you didn't say you'd be so late. That's not good." She
gets up from the couch and comes over to smell me. "Did you drink
alcohol?"

"I didn't drink. You're going to get me drunk anyway."

"I won't get you drunk anymore. I do not need this. You are mine." She
smiles happily before remembering that she's pissed at me. Then she comes
back with a frown. "What were you doing?"

"I didn't do anything."

"Liar."

"I don't lie."

"You told me to be honest, but you're not yourself. Why do you expect
others to be?"

She's serious while talking to me. She doesn't look me in the eye while she
talks. So, on the stairs. I keep looking at her on my back and I decide to tell
her what I'm thinking. That's it. It's the right thing to do.

At least I think it's right...

"Darling"

And that word makes her stunned. She turns to me before her face turns all
red. I see a natural smile on her face.

"Mon..."

"Don't be mad at me, my love."

"..."

"..."

"All right, i'm not mad anymore."

It worked... This is what she wanted to hear from me.

If I had said it before, I wouldn't have complicated things like that!

 Picker - Chapter 31

I finally solved the puzzle of what she wanted. And the more I call it my
love, the more I'm provoked.

But I don't feel bad. When Khun Sam gets grumpy and raises her eyebrow,
to make her smile again I just need to call her 'Honey', so things go back to
the way I want. Now I know how to control it.

Our love remains a secret and yes, Khun Sam still has a fiancé. I don't feel
good about it, but I don't want to put too much pressure on her because I
know it won't be easy to break up with him. Besides being engaged, he's
been friends with her since they were young.

Looks like... there's a catalyst, remember the war on my Facebook?

Ronaldo, a nice guy: put angry emoji in all my posts, so come on, let's fight
@Eu'm your boss.
I don't know why getting angry emojis would make a man like Mr. Kirk
angry. But Khun Sam also responds by fighting back.

I'm your boss: If you want, I'm up for it. You shit, shit, shit.

And all I found out is that Mr. Kirk didn't answer anything. Khun Sam
thinks she's won the war, she throws her hands up like a kid who got
straight A's.

"Really worked, just call it shit he's gone. Hahaha."

On the same day, Khun Sam is forced by Facebook to show her real name
on her profile by sending a picture of her document. Everything is
discovered the next day, Khun Sam returns to the platform under her real
name, but her profile picture is still conan's with a black shadow.

How's it going? Everyone now knows that the person who used to comment
on my posts was Khun Sam, including Mr. Kirk. And shortly after, he sends
me a private message on my Facebook, even though it's just a message, I
can imagine what he's feeling.

Ronaldo, a nice guy: Mon, why you didn't tell me I was fighting with Khun
Sam?

Kornkamon: You two were keeping it a secret, I wouldn't dare reveal it.

Ronaldo, a nice guy: Come on, meet me in the parking lot. I won't move,
it's too cold right now.

Even though I find it strange that he wants to see me hiding, I decide to go

to him because I know that the situation is getting worse. It seemed like a
joke, but not for Khun Sam. So when Mr. Kirk sees me, starts crying like a
baby.

"How could you do this to me? I'm going to die." He rubs his hair while he
talks to me. "I've been in shock since 'your shit', even more so when her
name was changed to the real one. Tell me the truth, how angry is she with
me?"
"Ahh... a lot. She sent an email to Mark Zuckerberg asking for information
from you."

"Did she make it?"

"Even our prime minister can't do that, why would Khun Sam?"

"I'm going to respect Mark like a God, if Khun Sam finds out, she's
definitely going to kill me. That's it." Mr. Kirk is begging. "Will you
promise me? It will be a secret between you and me. Don't let Sam know."

I look embarrassed when Mr. Kirk takes my hand while begging. But before
I pull my hand back, someone is unfortunately watching us.

Chin, who went to the parking lot to smoke, looks surprised at what we are
doing, he bows to Mr. Kirk and hurries out. Of course, a misunderstanding
occurred. Mr. Kirk doesn't know anything because he keeps thinking about
him and Khun Sam.

"Mr. Kirk, Chin just saw us..."

"Sam's going to hit me, what do I do?"

I hope Chin's not the gossip type.

Will it be?

Of course, the rumor spreads everywhere. Now I've become Mr. Kirk's
mistress. Everybody looks at me differently. Only Yah is still on my side.

"Whether or not you are Mr. Kirk's lover, I will continue to be your friend."

It's a little weird that she supports me as a lover.

"Yah, I'm not. I'm serious."

"You don't have to hide it from me. If I were Mr. Kirk, I would pick you
easy. Boss M.L. is emotionless. You would make him happy."
"This is going too far."

I do not know what to do. If Yah, who is close to me, is thinking like this,
how am I going to explain myself to others? But what if Khun Sam hears
these rumours?

No. Khun Sam doesn't easily believe in rumors. I must hurry to explain this
to her first.

Chief: What the hell is going on?

Chief: Sent an image.

Khun Sam sent me a picture of a letter of complaint. It's an anonymous

letter. I zoom in to read the message. It's about an adultery between Mr.
Kirk and me. This sucks for me, now it's too late for me to explain.

Too late to speak.

Doraemon: Just a rumor.

Chief: Where there's smoke there's fire...

Doraemon: Why are you believing this rumour?

Boss: But lately you've been hanging out with Kirk a lot. What happened?

Doraemon: I've been with you all day, why are you asking that?

Doraemon: I'm mad

Khun Sam is silent when she sees that I am the first to get angry.

Chief: I just want to know. I want to hear it from you.

Doraemon: It's about trust.

Boss: Right. Defeated.

Khun Sam was defeated, I take a deep breath. Nobody believed me, but I
don't care. I just need her support.

By the way, who left that letter of complaint? It could be Chin the gossip!

"Mon."

Mr. Kirk, who returns to the office, calls to me so intimately. Everyone is

staring at us.

"Come here, please. I need to talk to you."

I'm confused now. Should I go or not? But if I don't go, it will be awkward
for us. He owns the company and I'm just an employee. I dare not ignore it.

Finally I go to him and he guides me to the elevator. He paces around

worriedly and talks to me seriously.

"Shall I speak to her? I think it will be better."

"Still worried about Facebook? Now you have something new to worry
about."

"Nothing is worse than her calling me shit, and I was rude to my fiancée."
"I'm going to die."

"Someone reported to Khun Sam that we have an affair. I have already

become your mistress."

"God, i'm so sorry. There's nothing so bad it can't get any worse!"

"Yes sure. Facebook is second to none right now."

"What did she say?"

"She doesn't believe one hundred percent and doesn't dare to doubt it."

Because she's afraid I'm going to be mad at her.

"So what should I do? What should I worry about?"

"You must worry about us. Everyone's looking at me outraged. They're

creating rumors about the rumor. And often, you have called me to talk
privately."

"Can't a boss be close to an employee? I'm close to you. Sam is too."

"No one understands. You two weren't close to anyone before."

"It's because I like you..."

When he finishes talking, something runs through the wind and hits his face
hard.

"Hey!"

A shoe hits him in the eye before we turn and see an angry Khun Sam
behind us.

"Well, Mon, you said there was nothing. Kirk, did you just say you like
Mon?!"

"Sam..."

"You're a bastard!"

Khun Sam slaps her fiancé. Mr. Kirk's face turns the other side numb. I'm in
shock.

"Sam..."

I'm still shocked by what happened. Khun Sam faces his fiancé and me.

"Don't you dare say there's nothing here."

"K... Khun Sam."

And she leaves the office. A lot of people saw what happened. When Mr.
Kirk looks at them, they all go back to work like nothing happened.

While I'm still in shock, Mr. Kirk sits on his face and smiles at the same
time. I'm looking at him without a reaction. I don't understand why he's
smiling at everything that just happened.

"Sam is jealous of me."

"It is?"

This time I'm the one who's stunned. Mr. Kirk turns to me and smiles from
ear to ear, like a child.

"This is the first time she has expressed this clearly. I am shocked and
happy at the same time." Mr. Kirk carelessly touches my hand. "Thank you
very much Mon. Thank you very much. Today, I found out that Sam loves
me."

"..."

"Wonderful... very good!"

It grew too big!

The situation between Khun Sam and me is getting worse. I had never seen
Khun Sam be violent with Mr. Kirk like that. It's good Mr. Kirk understood
that he was slapped because Khun Sam was jealous of him. If he knows
we're in a relationship, how can I face him?

Khun Sam didn't look at me or speak to me, I didn't like her being violent
with Mr. Kirk and to make matters worse, she doesn't trust me. She believed
the complaint letter more than me. So I decide to go back to my home due
to all these incidents.

"Mon."

Nop, who has been missing for so long, is standing in front of the office
with a Chinese cake he bought for me. For a moment, I'm afraid Khun Sam
will see me with him and get mad. But I keep saying that Nop and I are just
friends.

There's nothing to be afraid of.

"Why are you here?"

"I just decided to stop by after visiting a customer nearby. We haven't seen
each other in a while, so I thought I'd visit you. We don't talk anymore."

"Right."

"Your mother told me you stayed at Khun Sam's house for two weeks."

I start to get hot before I answer him.

"Aham."

"Do you want to tell me something?"

"I..." I'm in doubt whether or not I should tell him. "It's nothing. It's all
right."

"You and Khun Sam are in a relationship, aren't you?"

I'm stunned and I let silence be the answer. When he looks at me, he smiles
like he understood everything.

"You are..."

"I didn't say anything."

"Didn't say, but it's obvious."

"I'm not."

"Yes, it's true."

I'm shocked when someone behind me interrupts us, I turn slowly towards
the voice. I remember well whose voice this is. Khun Sam looks at me with
a cold smile. Her anger is evident.

Nop looks at Khun Sam, who interrupts us and asks again.

"What is she to you?"

"She's my girlfriend."

This is the first time Khun Sam has revealed our status to others. I, who am
in the middle of it all, am happy and feeling strange at the same time. Now
I'm trying my best to force the muscles in my face to say something, but I
can't. All I can do now is be quiet.

"This is your debut as a fan, isn't it?" Nop looks at me and Khun Sam non-
stop before saying something annoying. "I don't care about that, it's just a
relationship. It's not like they're married."

"What?"

Khun Sam, who is easily angered when it comes to something about me,
exclaimed in surprise. I look at him and frown, warning him to stop. But it
looks like Nop is enjoying pissing her off.

"Besides, a girl with another girl. It's a piece of cake."

Khun Sam walks towards Nop, but I try to stop her.

"We'd better get home, Khun Sam."

"..."

"I'll make soup for you."

Since I don't know how to calm her down, I offer to cook for her. When she
hears this, she gets more irritated. She takes my hand away and looks me in
the eye. Her face no longer has a smile, she took off her mask to scold me.
"Do you think I'm a child? Offering food to calm me down."

"Be quiet, please."

"Today, you were not a good girl. It wasn't nice."

"You don't either. Today you acted like a bully." I'm trying to say it quietly,
but I'm irritated. "The Khun Sam i adore is not like that."

"You are not as kind to me as the day we met either."

We are both furious. I try to end this situation by asking Nop to come home
with me.

"Well, if you don't come home with me, I'll go with Nop."

I turn my back on her. Khun Sam holds my shoulders hard and turns to face
her head-on.

"That's all you want, isn't it?"

"..."

"You told me that when you were a student, a lot of men would run after
you, but I don't think it was because you were pretty or something, but
because you hit on everybody! Even my fiancé didn't escape! You flirted
with him!

"Khun Sam!"

This time I'm the one who yells at her. And when we looked into each
other's eyes, she said something to me that wasn't rude, but almost made me
break down.

"You are a beautiful catcher."

 Reconciliation - Chapter 32

I'm so mad at her that my tears flowed without a single hiccup. Khun Sam
looks at me guiltily, but she tries to look away. I do not hesitate in the
decision to go back to my house with Nop without giving an explanation.

Nop, who ignored by me. I didn't say anything to him on the way home,
because I still think he was the reason, as he started to piss off Khun Sam.
And my best friend seems to feel guilty, but I still haven't forgiven him.
This is our first serious fight since we started our relationship. I didn't think
it could be this intense. What she said affected me so much that I couldn't
eat or sleep. I cried all night and missed a whole day of work because I'm
too tired to do that. And the rumors spread to P.P.'s gossip group. They all
tried to contact me, but I didn't respond. I'm not ready yet.

So far, I didn't want to talk to anyone, not even her friends, but... There's
someone else calling me.

[Mon... I've confessed everything to Sam.]

Mr. Kirk calls me in a muffled voice, as if he's been scolded by Khun Sam.
I don't even want to talk to him, because he's the cause of all these
problems. But he's my boss... it's hard to avoid him.

[I confessed that I am Ronaldo, a nice guy and explained to her about the
rumor that was going around the office. I was afraid Sam was going to
misunderstand you. But when I confessed, she got even angrier and yelled
at me... 'Bastard'.]

"It's not a hurtful word. It's better than catchy, unfaithful, treacherous."

I said that with a forced laugh when I remembered what Khun Sam called
me.

[I just wanted to tell you not to worry. I clarified everything for you. I'm so
happy to see Khun Sam jealous of me. But I don't want Khun Sam to hate
you. To me, you are like a beautiful little sister. I don't want to get in your
way because of me.]

What he said makes me feel guilty because he's so good to me. After the
anger, I now calm down and sit slowly on the bed while talking on my cell
phone.

"I'm glad she understands you now."

[You didn't go to work because you're scared to face her, right? Don't worry,
she knows everything now. I told her it was my fault. You can relax and go
back to work normally.]

"Thank you very much, Mr. Kirk."

After I hang up the phone, I don't feel any better. I'm still lying in bed doing
nothing until they knock on the door. My mother has her arms crossed at
my door.

"It's too late. You haven't showered yet. Why didn't you go to work today?

"I said I'm sick."

"You're pretending to be sick, aren't you? Any problems at work? Or did

you fight with M.L. Sam?"

I look at my mother, who speaks fondly of Khun Sam. If she knows what
Khun Sam called me, will my mother still love her like this?

"Yes."

"My God! Are you that close to her to the point of fighting? Oh, you must
be, since you stayed several days at her place."

My mom saying that embarrasses me. If Khun Sam was a boy, it would
mean that we were living as a couple.

But it's no different. With men or women.

"Fighting for what?""

"It was no big deal."

"It must have been. Otherwise, she wouldn't be waiting for you downstairs."

I jump out of bed when I hear this. I confess that I am happy to know that
my love is waiting for me downstairs, But this feeling is mixed with anger.

"It is so rude of you, an ordinary girl, to keep the king's great-great-great-

granddaughter waiting."
Is my mother discriminating me?

"If it takes too long and she can't wait, let her go."

"Please don't do this. I have consideration for her."

"Then go there yourself and receive it. I'm going to sleep."

I go to bed and turn my back on my mother, pretending to ignore her.

Finally she goes out and leaves me alone. I'm still worried about her getting
tired of me.

So what? If she gets tired of me, then let her go home.

My house does not have air conditioning. She must be hot since the weather
is hot. It's late, night hasn't come yet. Her pressure will rise because of the
temperature. Her nose might bleed again...

But that's her problem, why do I have to worry about her?

I've been rolling around in bed for over 20 minutes trying to sleep, but I
can't. Finally, I get up and go down the stairs and spy on Khun Sam, who's
sitting waiting for me in the living room. She's watching a music video on
her cell phone while dancing with her hands.

Is this stressful?

"I've been looking at this shadow for a long time. Why are you sitting there
spying? Get down here."

My father was sitting at the end of the stairs for a while, but I didn't see
him. Now he's telling everyone where I am and what I'm doing, which
makes me ashamed.

"I wasn't spying."

"So you were looking for a lizard on the floor, huh? Why don't you come
down?"
Khun Sam looks at my father and I talking before facing me. So I stretch
my body up and go downstairs.

"Your mother told me you had a fight with Khun Sam."

"Does anyone else know?" I scold my mother a little. But my dad ignores it
and keeps talking.

"Such a good boss, who comes to the employee's house to make amends.
But the employee acts with dismissively. Maybe the company doesn't have
someone else to work with, so she had to come reconcile with you."

"We didn't even fight." I hasten to say before my father continues talking.
"Then I will take care of her. If you want to go water the plants, please feel
free."

Finally, I'm alone face to face with Khun Sam. When I make sure no one
else will hear us, I start talking.

"Come to scold me for what now?"

"You didn't go to work. Are you sick?"

"Yes."

"How are you?"

"I'm a beautiful catch."

Khun Sam looks at me stunned after my answer. The guilt is clearly written
on her face.

"Yesterday, I didn't finish talking to you."

"What else are you going to call me?"

"I said 'taker', it's true, but I wish I had said more."

"What else?"
"Taker... You better come with me, Taker. For tonight the tables will turn."
She sings and dances. It's a song by Tinashe (a female singer).

"..."

"Don't you know her?"

"I don't think I'm from that era. It must be the age difference."

"Hey. It is very popular. You must have heard it by now."

"That's bullshit. I don't know exactly what you meant, but you said 'when I
was a student a lot of men chased me. And it wasn't because I was pretty or
anything, but because I hit on everyone. ', even you, a woman, I got it."

"Mon..."

"Not only a catcher, but I can be a bitch too. I looked for other synonyms
myself."

"I'm sorry."

She looks at me with her head down, which makes me feel guilty. All my
anger has gone and now I'm mad at myself.

No. I can't cry. I cried all night. I won't make amends that easy just because
she apologized to me. It's not right.

"If everything were resolved with an apology, why would we need respect?"

"Ahh. What can I do to make you feel better?"

"I don't know. You better go home. I realized that I am happy living alone."

"But I'm not happy living alone."

"..."
"I cried all night when I thought you were having an affair with Kirk. And
you left with Nop. Am I wrong to be jealous of you?"

Burst!

Did you hear my anger bubble burst? I almost smiled when I heard the
word 'jealousy'.

I hate to do this, but I have to keep pretending I'm mad.

"Give me more time."

"No, I can't give you more time. It's hurting me. Let's go back home."

"This is my house."

"It's not ours."

"You can't drag someone into your house anytime you want."

"Our house means you and me... us..."

The way she makes up is so cute. I want to pinch her cheek and bite. But all
I can do right now is keep quiet and keep my composure.

"What if I don't come back?"

"I'm going to sit here and wait until you go."

"My parents will be curious."

"Then come back with me."

"You must try to please others."

"Others are you."

How nice.
"..."

"What should I do to make you feel better? I'll do anything. I'll top it all."
She shows me the palm of her hand like she's giving me all her money on
this deal. "I never do that to anyone."

"Anything?"

"Aham."

"Well. Now I know what I want." I turn towards the stairs, but she
immediately grabs me by the shirt.

"Where are you going?"

"Get my clothes. You asked me to come home, didn't you?"

Khun Sam is smiling like a child. This smile enchants me. So I turn my face
away because I'm afraid she'll figure out I was pretending to be mad. The
woman in front of me knows how to make me lose control.

God, why am I so obsessed with her? Even though she called me a

"catcher," I can forgive her easily.

I apologize to my father that we have an urgent job at the office. My parents

don't say anything and understand the situation. But who knows? The truth
is, their daughter's spending the night at her girlfriend's house. I'm a really
spoiled girl.

My boss, who's next to me, is now happy because she managed to take me
home with her. When we arrive, she rushes to take care of me. Looks like
she's feeling guilty.

"You don't have to take care of me that much. You are not like that."

Khun Sam is stunned and ashamed not to know what to do for me.

"I don't know what to do to make up for what I did to you. The image of
you crying yesterday can't get out of my head."
"Do you care that much about me?"

"I care about you a lot."

I look into her beautiful brown eyes as I sigh. When she says what she's
really thinking, it hits me in a way. But when she says the opposite, it's so
hard to know what's on her mind. Where is the meeting point?

When Khun Sam notices my silence, she approaches to kiss me, but I know
what she's going to do, so I turn my face over and she ends up kissing the
pillow on the bed.

"What are you doing?"

"Just a little fainting."

So... adorable.

Khun Sam still has her face stuck in the pillow, I, who realize there's
something wrong, i decide to shake her body.

"Khun Sam."

"..."

"Why are you quiet?"

"Uh..."

"..."

"..."

"Are you crying?"

I sit in a hurry in shock. Khun Sam remains sunk and sobbing on the pillow.

"Talk to me first. Why are you crying?"

"I don't know what to do to make you feel better. I don't know how to make
peace with you."

I must have teased her too much, I'm feeling guilty right now. I pull her off
the pillow because I'm afraid she can't breathe properly.

"No, don't cry, darling."

She keeps crying until I pull her to hug. She supports her face around my
neck as she sobs like a baby and says something with her voice blurred.

"I felt so bad."

"I know, I know."

"Why are you still mad at me?"

"I'm not. If I still were, I wouldn't have come with you."

"You were despising me. Hmm..."

"I can't last long. Two minutes is too much for me. When you told me back
home that you were jealous of me, my anger went away. I am better now. I
was just teasing you. I wanted to see more of you trying to make it up to
me."

Khun Sam walks away from me with tears in her eyes.

"Really?"

"Yes, it's true. Then stop crying. You don't look pretty crying."

Khun Sam laughs.

"When you were a kid, you told me that."

"We met ten years ago, kind of surprising to be a couple now. Don't cry,
darling. I don't want to see you cry."
I lean over to kiss her. The taste is a little salty due to tears. She's acting
weird while we're kissing. I'm the first one to act, and I'm starting to push
her to put her on the couch again.

"It's not right." Khun Sam tries to take control and put me underneath, but I
resist holding her shoulders and staring deeply at her.

"That's right,"

"But..."

"You told me you'd do anything."

"But I never..."

"There is a first time for everything." I reach out my hand to unbutton it and
use my tongue to touch her face gently. "This is also my first time. I will do
my best."

"..."

"If you don't let me do it, I'm going home."

I said with such a serious tone of voice that I left her stunned, but suddenly
she closes her eyes slowly. When I see her reaction, I know exactly what's
going to happen.

Today... Khun Sam will be mine.

 A part-time lover - Chapter 33

Although it's not the first time we've made love, it still looks like our 'first
time', but now the position and direction have changed.

The leader has changed...

Khun Sam, who is under my control, is petrified and resilient when I try to
take off her blouse. She realizes she won't be able to resist for long, so she
gives up and lets me take control and just begs me for mercy in a few
moments.

"No... I'm not used to it. Can we do it with my blouse?"

"Sure, you can go on with your blouse." She looks at me happy and then
she's surprised by my next answer." But I'm going to take everything else."

"Do you know how to do that?"

"Have you forgotten? The first time you didn't know what to do, just like
me. And the most important thing is... The article about making love that
you read was written by me."

I start with my lips touching her neck carefully. While my hand is busy
unfastening her bra, revealing her beautiful breasts, which are waiting for
my touch. When I do, my heart races again because this is the first time i've
played her naked,

"M... Mon."

Khun Sam, shudders beneath me. Her skin reveals that it's feeling tingly,
but I'm not done yet, my hand is unexpectedly roaming all over her upper
body, but there's something struggling uncontrollably with my hand.

"Don't be nervous, relax and follow me the same way I was easy for you the
first time."
"No one's ever seen me naked before."

"Neither to me. Nobody had seen me naked before, when I slept with you, it
was the first time." I pull away from her neck to look into her eyes, which
are full of questions and conditions. "Can I see you through your body,
Khun Sam?"

Now the body of the white-skinned woman turns pink like a shrimp's. It
must be shame or passion that make me look at her with affection.

My hands are still busy when Khun Sam allows it. I begin to explore around
her abdomen, before lowering the zipper of the black pants she usually
wears to work. But she's not used to my touch, she rushes to hold my hand
and squeezes her lips.

"In that place?"

"It's gonna be okay." My lips ignore her, exploring lower and lower,
stopping at her breast, then I suck on what's in front of me. Her body
shudders and she moans. Now my emotions are rising.

"Ah... Mon... That..."

One of her hands is holding the air while the other is gripping the back of
my collar. And when I realize that I'm not allowed to touch any further
down, I start to move my hand slowly down her body, until I dive deep
inside her little panties, touching what I've wanted to touch for a long time.

It's a good start.

The softness and warmth and wetness of her makes me irritable with the
clothes on her body. To guide her better, I need to start undressing her entire
body.

"Mon..."

Her warm hand is touching my breast in an irresistible way, urging me on

deeper, wilder. I'm still busy with her clothes, now her white blouse and bra
are unbuttoned. She is better than me, our first time, by this time, I was
already completely undressed.

"Let me help..."

"No." I refuse to take her hand out of the way, which was trying to take
control of the game. "Today is my day."

Then, without any permission, I pull her into a half-sitting position and
push her back onto the arm of the sofa before moving further down and
spreading her legs.

"No!" Khun Sam pulls my head back as if she knows what I'm going to do.
"It's dirty."

"The same words." I grab her wrists, hold them tightly to my sides. "I said
the same thing, but you didn't stop."

I bury my face right in the middle of your legs. The woman on the couch
shudders as if she had received an electrical discharge. Her body contracts
in response. I wonder if I'm really enjoying this and when I realize I want
more, I understand why Khun Sam likes to control me so much.

Seeing your face, the face of my love, suffering and taking pleasure at the
same time, is so good.

Moaning for pleasure and wanting...

Moaning about wanting me...

What a delight.

"Uhhh... Mon... Ahhh..."

"..."

"I'm almost there... Come out Mon, get out of there."

Of course I don't walk away from her and I know exactly what she's feeling
right now. I've felt it before and I want to teach her how to face this
suffering before it explodes.

"Mon, I am..."

"A little more..." Khun Sam is being attacked and she can do nothing but
moan and moan and moan, more and more. Her body is squirming, making
me aware of what she wants. I use my finger to touch her lips, before gently
placing it inside her mouth, not knowing why I did that.

"Uhhh..."

Khun Sam, who is out of control, gently bites my finger while moaning
softly.

"One more..."

"Just a little more..."

"Let me see you..."

"Call me "darling."

I don't know why I said that, but when I ordered and she obeyed easily,
made me even hotter, my body shuddered and writhed without even being
touched.

"Honey."

And it's all over. Her sleepy eyes are lighter and stare at me, I'm burning up.
My heart is beating so fast and my body is on fire. The game is over for her,
but for me, it's still going on. My body is about to explode...

"Help."

"..."
"Please help me, Khun Sam." I shift position to shamelessly straddle her
face and order.

"Eat me."

I'm so surprised at myself.

I didn't drink. Why did you say that? Now, Khun Sam and I are busy getting
dressed. We dare not look at each other with such shame. Even though it's
happened several times, we're still not used to it.

"A brand."

She said quietly as she buttoned her shirt. I turn my face to her and see a
mark on her neck. I move closer to see clearly. Khun Sam looks scared and
hurries to cover it with her collar. Your face is red.

"Oops."

"Yes?"

"I pull my hand back, losing my self-esteem when I see her scared. But
she's faster and grabs my wrist.

"I'm not bothered. Don't get me wrong." I see that Khun Sam got to know
me better, even though she was disappointed. "I am embarrassed."

"Yea." I bite my lips and agree. "Does it hurt? It's so red."

"No, no, no, I'm just surprised. Did you bite me?"

"I can't remember."

"But I do."

"..."

"..."
"Did you feel good?"

I ask the question and squeeze my eyes shut because I can't face her. Khun
Sam is silent for a moment and calls my name.

"Mon."

"Yes?"

"I felt very good."

I open one of my eyes and look at her, now her face is turning red. When I
realize she's happy, I smile uncontrollably with so much happiness.

"Well, I was afraid of doing something wrong, did it hurt?"

"It didn't hurt at all. It was weird at first because I... never." She said with
panting. So she tries to change the subject. "But..."

"But what?"

"You're not mad at me anymore, are you?"

Is she still thinking about it? I smile at her.

"I told you I'm not."

"But when we were doing that... You were so aggressive. I was shocked."

Now I'm the one ashamed, so I turn my face away. But Khun Sam raises her
hand to touch my cheek. And turns my face back to look her in the eyes.

"I didn't say it wasn't good."

"So. Was it good?"

"Ah... I liked it."

"Hmm?"
"I don't like to be aggressive. I mean... it was the first time you showed your
desires. Normally, you are shy and quiet, you rarely say what you want. But
with what just happened between us, you seemed more confident and
assertive...you did what you wanted to do. It went really well."

She's complimenting my performance in bed, isn't she? Khun Sam tries to

say it normally, as if she's talking about work in the office. Even though I'm
so embarrassed, I need to stretch my body and smile.

"Thank you, thank you. I'm glad I made you feel good."

"Have I ever made you feel bad?"

"No..."

"..."

"I don't have time to feel bad." I like to tease her. "Did you see? You're the
best. I said what I was thinking directly."

"I kept the promise. Oh, what a sure-to-see." Khun Sam is touching her
neck. So I go in the kitchen and get her a drink. She looks at me for a
moment and says, "I didn't force you to get me a drink."

"It's a pleasure."

I raise a glass to drink too, Khun Sam looks at me and says something soft.

"I like having sex with you."

Pfffffffttttt!

The water comes out of my mouth like a blue whale in the Arctic Ocean.
Khun Sam closes her eyes and wipes her face with her hands.

"Why did you have to spit like that?"

"What did you say?" I cough and run to get a napkin to dry it off.
"Didn't you tell me to say what I think?"

"Khun Sam, some things don't have to be said out loud. Oh, my God, I don't
know how to set an example for you."

"If I don't call it 'having sex', what am I going to call it? Make love? heal?
Mate?

"We'll learn to communicate better next time."

Having Khun Sam as a girlfriend is the hardest, it's not easy to understand
her. But she's still cute to me.

Incredible!

We've reconciled. Everything is back to normal. However, we are getting

sweeter every day, like lovebirds in love. Before, I was defeated by her, but
now I fight back. What a beautiful moment we are living...

"Good morning, Khun Sam."

"Oh, we arrived at the same time. What a coincidence!"

Khun Sam and I pretended to greet each other in the elevator in front of our
colleagues, even though we arrived in the same car in the morning. We
stood in the back row, smiling at each other and even found an opportunity
to hold hands.

I wish I had a chance to hold her hand outside at some point.

Time to get off the elevator, we let go of our hands and go to work as if
nothing had happened. Lately, we coincidentally run into each other in the
elevator when we need a moment together. Sometimes she calls me into the
freezing room to cuddle and snuggle. A few moments are enough for us.

Everything goes well. We're both happy, until this afternoon, after lunch
with my colleagues and getting ready to go back to work. We were
surprised to see Khun Sam talking to someone in the opposite direction.
"Actually, I don't want to brag that I'm his girl, it's not fair to me. He comes
to me every time you make him sad. Today we need to clear things up."

When I see it clearly, that girl is the same girl I saw with Mr. Kirk at the
department store that day Yah was with me. Now Yah recognizes her too.

"It's Mr. Kirk's girl."

Khun Sam, who is shorter, has her hands in her pants pocket and is looking
at her thoughtfully.

"What do you want from me?"

"I just want to clear things up..."

"You want me to break up with him, right?" Khun Sam is standing still, not
mad or anything like that. "If it weren't for that, you wouldn't be here."

"..."

Khun Sam sighs and says something without showing any feelings.
Everything is quiet.

"All right."

"..."

"I'm going to break up with him."

 Cancelled - Chapter 34

Now I can hear my heart beating so fast. Everyone present is holding their
breaths for fear that Khun Sam will see us here. Suddenly, Mr. Kirk screams
from afar breaking his silence, before approaching Khun Sam and that girl.
He must be afraid they're going to fight over him.

"Why are you here?"

"She came looking for you." Khun Sam answered in her place, while facing
Mr. Kirk with a glare. "You are a heartbreaker."

"Sam."

Khun Sam walks away from him with disgust. You must be hurt that your
fiancé betrayed you.

"Don't touch me."

"Sam... I love you."

"But I hate you."

"Sam!"

"Don't follow me. Disgusting."

She suddenly moves away from chaos. I see the other people are staring at
Mr. Kirk and the girl. So I rush out towards Khun Sam.

"Khun Sam."

The woman stops, and looks me in the eyes. She's full of hate and I know
well, she must be disappointed.

"Why are you here? You didn't go back to work?"

"I saw everything, so I followed you."

"My God, like in the music videos."

I'm worried.

"How are you?"

"Disgusted."

I lift my hand to touch her with compassion. Even though I want to hug her,
I'm afraid someone might see us. So I can only do this for her.

"You are disappointed in him. If you want to cry, you can cry. I get it."

"Yes, I'm very disappointed, but I'm not going to cry. I just want to get a
piece of wood to hit him with. That bastard. Asshole!"

"Really?"

"I still remember that Kirk was the reason we had a fight." Khun Sam raises
her eyebrows before returning to the point we were talking about. "I also
remember he called me nosy."

Why does she still talk about that fight on Facebook? What about Mr. Kirk's
secret girl?

"Khun Sam, didn't you feel anything about that girl?"

"Do I have to feel it?"

"Ah, you seemed disappointed in him."

"Yea. He called me nosy and scolded me for 'you shit', he should be

ashamed... since I found out that 'Ronaldo, a nice guy' is him, I don't intend
to be friends with him anymore. What an old-fashioned name!"

"Yes..."

"I want to throw shit at him every time I see him. I want to hit, hit, hit, hit
him. Asshole!"
She keeps mumbling at Mr. Kirk. I feel like she's mad at him. She has no
idea that her Facebook name is also old-fashioned. But I don't want to
interrupt her while she's in a bad mood.

"Do you feel anything about what just happened? That girl came after your
fiancé."

"Why do I have to feel something? If Kirk wants to have her, let him.
Understand, you and I are in a relationship. That's good for me...it makes it
easier for me to break up with him guilt-free. In fact, I've wanted to break
up with him since I heard he's 'Ronaldo, a nice guy'. But I had no good
reason and he would refuse."

"I saw you leaving in a hurry. I thought you were hurt by Mr. Kirk betrayed
you."

"Why would I be hurt? When my friend gets a girlfriend, I should be happy

for him. I left in a hurry because I couldn't stop thinking he called me a
nosy person." Khun Sam looks so pissed off right now. "I can clearly
picture her face when she said 'Eww, nosy,' and that image sticks in my
head."

"Mr. Kirk must be sorry. If he knew he was fighting with you, he wouldn't
have done that."

"Why are you supporting him? I don't like it." Khun Sam looks at me
indignantly and turns her back on me. "What I don't like, you shouldn't like
either. And you disagree with me, but not with others."

"He's your fiancé, not others."

"Now he will be one of the others forever, he is no longer my fiancé."

"You left the office all the way here, where were you going?"

"I don't know."

"Oh, why did you leave?"

"I just did a cool thing. Let them talk to find the way out." She looks bored
and says, "I'm coming home late today."

"Why?"

"I need to do something."

"What is it?"

"I want to try..." She hesitates for a moment and I know she'll avoid the
subject by giving me hundreds of reasons. Then I interrupt her immediately.

"Answer me in one sentence."

"I want to do something with you in my office room."

Hmmmm!..." I look left and right for fear that someone will hear us. I said,
"What are you talking about?"

She raises both hands to rub her head.

"I've wanted to do this in my living room for a long time, let's wait for them
to come out."

"Khun Sam, you obscene!"

The story of Mr. Kirk's part-time mistress clearly replaced my rumor with
him. Yah helped me explain the new rumor and confirmed that he saw Mr.
Kirk with his mistress. So I confirm that that day I went to see Mr. Kirk
because he begged me to keep it a secret. My image is improving in the
office, besides, I get more sympathy for being forced with that rumor.

Everything has a positive side...

In Mr. Kirk's case, since he couldn't clear things up with Khun Sam, he
comes home sad. By the way, Khun Sam isn't worried at all, she's still
working in the freezing room late at night, waiting for everyone to come
home. Finally, when there is no one else in the office, Khun Sam opens the
door and asks me to come in.
"Is there anyone there?"

"There's no one here."

"Come on."

I look at her consciously and I go into her office without a second thought,
because inside my head, I found her way so cute. When I walk in, she holds
me and kisses me immediately.

"I've missed you."

"Khun Sam, you can't miss me all the time like this. It's better in our house.
I think you're just kidding me right now."

"I read on a porn site that it's nice to have sex in the office." She's still busy
with my body while she's talking and at the same time unbuttoning my
blouse. "In the article I read, the guy throws everything off the table. I will
do the same."

"And waste time later setting the table?"

"Oh, I don't care if you want to lie on the pens and all the documents."

"You don't have anything mr. Kirk in mind, do you?" I put my forehead on
her shoulder and hug her relentlessly because now I'm under her spells.

"Please don't talk about that asshole. He called me nosy." It travels from my
neck to my lips. "So exciting."

"Yes, it's very exciting. I feel paranoid."

"There's no one here now..."

"Sam!"

Bang!

"Ai!"
"I already told you that you should dress appropriately even if an extra hour
has already passed."

Khun Sam uses the palm of her hand to lightly hit my forehead, it wasn't
hard but it made me stagger. Mr. Kirk, who has entered the room, sees me
falling and rushes to catch me.

"What are you two doing?"

"I'm teaching her a lesson. It's not just because the office is over that she
can wear whatever she wants. It's not good for the company's image."

She solves the situation so well. And I rush to button my blouse, since I'm
afraid Mr. Kirk will see anything.

"Then why do you dress like that?"

"Er..." I turn left and right in search of a good answer. "I thought there was
no one here and I was working alone, so I wanted to relax and be more
comfortable."

"You're too comfortable, don't you think?" Khun Sam said with a serious
tone. "From now on, you're not allowed to do that."

"Clear. I won't do it again... It doesn't matter when."

I said it slowly, but making it clear. Khun Sam is inexpressive now and tries
to change the subject.

"Why are you here?... Oh, I forgot. I was very polite to you... asshole."

Khun Sam crosses her arms, seems annoyed that she interrupted us. So she
gets mad at him. He destroyed her plans.

"Sam, please. Just calm down."

"Excuse me. I better leave."

I prepare to avoid this war, but Khun Sam holds me to stay.

"You can stay. You don't have to leave."

"I think..."

"Stay here!" Khun Sam orders me out loud. Then I dare not move. "Do you
need anything? Just say it and get out."

Khun Sam looks at Mr. Kirk, who is still sad.

"Sam. About Nuch and me, it's over. I'm sorry I betrayed you."

"Don't worry. It happened. I'll leave you, asshole." Khun Sam emphasizes
his name at the end to bring him down. "Our relationship may be over since
you told me you're Ronaldo, a nice guy."

"Sam. Don't go, please. I'm not going to let you go."

"When I heard 'don't go' it reminded me that you typed 'nosy.'" Khun Sam
glares at him vengefully. "If you don't want to break up with me, that's your
problem, not mine. I'm breaking up with you. I'm done. You have no idea
how mad I am at you for..."

"I know you love me."

Khun Sam acts like she saw a ghost when Mr. Kirk stops her. I think Khun
Sam was focusing on the Facebook fight, but Mr. Kirk doesn't care.

Poor Mr. Kirk.

"Do I love you? That word is a long way off, Kirk."

"If you don't love me, why are you so angry?"

"You called me nosy."

Mr. Kirk kneels down and grabs her by the legs. There's no businessman
here, just a kitten. I look away from them. It might be uncomfortable for
them.
"I really love you. I have loved you for many years. I got away sometimes,
but I love you. I always honored you."

"But you called me nosy. It is very honorable for me."

Khun Sam smiles petrified, as if she was controlling herself not to laugh.

How mad are you, darling...

"I was wrong, please forgive me. Give me one more chance."

"I can't give you this chance." She puts her hand on Mr. Kirk's shoulder,
who is still begging and hugging Khun Sam's legs. "

And I'm not mad at you. At least not for what you were thinking."

"..."

"You've met someone. I'm happy for you. Our contract is void."

"No, it's not. I broke up with Nuch since Mon saw me with her. I haven't
contacted her since."

"Hmmm."

Khun Sam looks at me confused. All I can do is smile at her. I don't know
what to do now.

"You are the only one I love. When I realized I was wrong, I stopped. Today
she came here, I didn't know. Mon can prove I'm not lying."

"Why did Mon know about your part-time lover?" Now she looks at me.
"When did you two start having secrets?"

"For a while."

"That..." I try to explain, but Mr. Kirk interrupts me.

"Please forgive me, Sam. I've already left her."

"Kirk, don't be upset. I don't want to know about it.... Mon, you knew this
whole time and didn't tell me? Why did you hide this from me?" Khun Sam
looks at me as she speaks with a choked voice. "You talked behind my
back."."

"I didn't want to cause a misunderstanding between you and Mr. Kirk.
Besides, Mr. Kirk had promised me he wouldn't do it anymore. So there
was no reason for us to talk about it again."

"Because you didn't tell me, that girl came here. I'm not mad about it, but
you kept it a secret."

Khun Sam is not focused on Mr. Kirk, but all her attention is on me.

"Don't blame me."

"I don't understand. You said you'd talk honestly about anything, but you
were keeping it a secret behind my back. What is all this?"

"Khun Sam. Are we going to fight? Please focus on him first."

"No, no, no, Kirk, I don't know where you're going, but go now. Mon, I'm
focused on you now. Hey! Let go of my legs. Bastard!" Khun Sam tries to
get him off his legs and come towards me, but Mr. Kirk won't let her leave

"Sam, I'm not going to break up with you."

"But I will."

"No, no, no, I'm done with her."

"But I'm breaking up with you now, because I already have a girlfriend!"

"What do you mean?"

"Don't you see?" Khun Sam points her finger at me and says loud and clear.
"Mon is my girlfriend. Our contract is void from now on."
 I heard everything - Chapter 35

Silence hangs in the air. Mr. Kirk looks at Khun Sam and laughs without
believing. Even his face looks like a blank paper now.

"Not really, how are you guys dating?"

And Mr. Kirk gets up and looks at my collar and sees my blouse messed up.
Now he must be putting the whole puzzle together in his own head.
"That means... that before I entered, you two were..." Mr. Kirk rubs his
head. "How??"

"Mr. Kirk."

I try to get closer, but he takes a step back like he's in shock and disgusted
that I'm getting close.

"Mon... I don't think you and Khun Sam are going to... go..."

"It's over, Kirk."

Khun Sam emphasizes that Mr. Kirk, who has been his boyfriend and friend
for so long, would accept. Mr. Kirk doesn't answer, but leaves without
saying anything, leaving Khun Sam and I alone in this strange situation.

"Khun Sam, you shouldn't have told him."

"One day he would know. We won't be able to keep this a secret forever."

"But we should have found a better way to tell him."

"Then should we kneel down to tell him? I'm a Mhom Luang. I don't do
that."

What the hell?... I look at my beloved and shake my head indicating that I'm
fed up with her. She fails to understand the point. Then I start adjusting my
skirt and buttoning my blouse. Khun Sam crosses her arms and glares at
me.

"We're not done yet."

"If you want to talk about my secret with Mr. Kirk, I already explained
everything. There's no reason to complicate it."

"I already understood that." Khun Sam prevents me from buttoning my

shirt. I look up and see her licking her lips. "As for us, we will continue
where we left off."
"Ah! How quickly your mood changes! I was so angry just now."

My blouse is unbuttoned by her hands while I'm confusedly numb.

"I was mad that he wouldn't leave."

"So mean. You just said that I should dress appropriately even outside office
hours and you hit my forehead. Don't expect me to give in easily."

"The situation forced me. Don't get grumpy." Khun Sam keeps unbuttoning
my blouse. I pretend to resist a little because I know I can't resist her for
long. "Oh! New bra?"

I rush to cover it with my hands.

"You are so observant. Even my bra doesn't slip."

"You never wear gray."

"I saw that you like this color."

"Read my mind." Khun Sam unbuttons two buttons on her blouse, revealing
a new bra that surprises me. "I also bought a new bra."

"Pink."

"The first in my life. But I can't bear it if there are cartoon characters or
flowers."

Then she pushes me passionately towards the table, before throwing

everything on the floor and saying something under her breath.

"Oops."

"Are you really going to do that?"

"Isn't that nice?" She presses my shoulder to lie on the table. "But it will be
even better if we do here, on the table."
"Did you learn that on that site? Oh..."

Her damp lips touch my breast, so her tongue starts playing softly with me.

"I learned a lot of things on that site. I'll show you what I've learned."

"Then teach me, I'll do it for you."

Zipppp....

A zipper is pulled down. Now my skirt is on my feet. Khun Sam spreads my

legs and face.

"Um."

Even if our relationship is a little messed up, there's nothing to worry about.
Khun Sam and I know how to act with each other, without touching points
that make us angry and start an argument. For example, Khun Sam is a
jealous girl, so I try not to smile and talk to others because I care about her.
As for Khun Sam, she tries to tell me about everything honestly and avoids
disappointing me, even at work. Because she knows well that I can't
separate work from personal life.

Mr. Kirk has remained silent since when it all happened. And I don't dare
say hello to him, because I remember his look of disgust well. I am very
hopeful that one day he will forgive me. I feel so guilty...

Furthermore, as per the office relationship rule, Khun Sam fired all the
employees who had a relationship, and now she continues to do so. It
annoys me. Especially this morning. Yah, who sits next to me, has been
shaking in shock for an hour. So I ask her.

"How are you? Are you alright?"

"One thing pissed me off."

"If you want, you can tell me."

"I think I'm going to get fired."

"Uh? ... Why?"

Yah is about to cry. Her eyes keep watching the room freezing.

"Chief M.L. knows that Chin and I... We're dating."

"Ahhh!!!" I scream without realizing it and immediately cover my mouth

with my hands. "Wait, wait. What's going on?"

"We exchanged stickers. I'll send it, he'll answer. He's in charge, I'll answer.
You see?"

"But Chin has a wife."

"Can't love be forbidden?"

I don't dispute it, because in this case, I'm no better than her. I fell in love in
secret with my boss who was my other boss's girlfriend.

Oh... It's so complicated.

Since I can't judge her, all I can do is listen to her.

"How does she know?"

"Chin and I were together in the parking lot."

"What were you doing?" I lift my hand to cover my mouth and speak more
quietly. "In the parking lot? My God."

"I know, i know. You're going to judge me, right?"

"No, I won't."

How am I going to judge her? I had sex in the freezing room like a porn
star. So, I can't judge her for anything. Ah...

"We didn't do anything. We just made out... Who knows? Chief M.L. went
to her car and saw us. Aaaah..."
My beloved colleague raises her hands to cover her shamed face. I put my
hand on her shoulder to calm her down.

"What did she do after seeing her?"

"She left. She was... so quiet. I don't have a good feeling about this. She's
definitely going to fire me. I haven't even looked for a new job yet. And I'm
too old to find one."

All I can do is calm her down, because I don't know what else to tell her. I
want to know what Khun Sam is going to do about this case, because what
she does is not much different from them.

Of course... I don't think about it for a long time. When everyone goes
home at the end of the day, I, who am waiting to leave with Khun Sam, go
to her office to ask about Yah.

"Are you going to fire her?"

"I'm thinking."

"If you fire her. It contrasts with what we do." I bite my anxious fingernail.
"I think I have to quit."

Khun Sam looks at me with disapproval.

"You're looking for a reason to quit and go work with Tee, right?"

"Don't be irritated. You will lose your dominance because of me."

"No one knows about us."

"There is no secret that you can keep in this world for a long time. Mr. Kirk
was Ronaldo and it was revealed to you."

"Fair." She raises an eyebrow in disapproval. "But I don't want to fire you.
If you're not here, I have no motivation to drive to work. Currently, you are
the reason I come to work."
I feel a little weird when she keeps talking like a three year old who is
obsessed with her nanny.

"I spend the night at your house almost every day and go back to my house
once a week. Isn't that enough?"

"It's different. Should we change the rule? Yes, i'm sorry. Khun Sam raises
her hands like a winner. I shake my head in disagreement.

"No, you can't. It wouldn't be fair to the previous ones."

"They're gone. They won't know."

"What about the current ones?"

"Why should I care? I give the orders here. I can change."

"So spoiled. I'm not going to let anyone come and complain to you. I have
to find a new job."

"You're not cute at all."

"But I love you, Khun Sam."

"Oops." Khun Sam is blinking her eyes unexpectedly before lowering her
face to avoid looking me in the eye. "You just said you love me..."

"Khun Sam, you're so appetizing."

I rush over to gently bite her nose.

"You know when you bite my nose I have to bite your lips in return."

"Yes, that's why I bite you."

We keep staring at each other. She must know what I have in mind now, so
she smiles.

"You liked making love in the office, didn't you?"

"This time I start, but I'm not going to throw things off the table on the
floor.I'm too lazy to clean up later." I get down on my knees and lean
forward to bite her neck. "Here, in the chair."

Khun Sam accepts easily. I start by taking off her pants, she helps me lift
her hip slightly up. We laughed like we're up to something wrong. And then
the voice of the woman sitting in the chair is panting. "Now you're better."
Khun Sam holds my hair while saying something soft. "Slow down, I want
to feel it longer."

"Are you being honest?"

"Do not run away from me. I will not bear it."

I smile and keep playing with her sensitive spot and I don't forget to use my
hands to caress her whole body, showing who is in control of the game. The
sound of the breathless voice turns to moaning, before we hear the clatter of
high heels outside.

"There's someone coming!"

Khun Sam gets up scared without wearing anything at the bottom. I pull her
into the chair again, as I hide under the table, with her legs over my
shoulders.

"Boss."

Yah's voice makes me shudder. Khun Sam coughs a little and says:

"It's late now, why are you still here?"

"I can't take it anymore... I decided to talk to you after hours. I was waiting
for you in the parking lot for a while, but I didn't see you."

"So, you decided to come here." Khun Sam said in disapproval. "What you
want? Tell me."

"Are you going to fire me?"

"Why?"

"About..." Yah does not complete the sentence to test Khun Sam's reaction.
"About the parking incident."

"..."

"If there's nothing, I have no reason to fire you"

"Boss..."

"You can go now. I need to finish my work."

"But..."

"Is there anything that happened in the parking lot that I need to know?"

"Nothing."

"So. You can go."

"Yes."

The noise of her high heels is now far away. When everything goes back to
silence,Khun Sam sighs deeply before he bends down to look at me.

"Where did we stop?"

"Right."

"Uhhhh..."

Khun Sam strains her body and holds me tightly with her legs. I'm moving
my tongue along with my hand.

"More... fast."

She holds the arm of the chair hard and makes an uncontrollable noise, as if
she could no longer stand it. Not long after, everything explodes. I feel
something running down my mouth and I willingly accept it.

"Mon..."

She curls up in the chair exhausted, I crawl out smiling.

"You've completely lost."

"It's not my turn yet."

"I'm going to go to the bathroom first. Get ready to go home."

"Back home, the real war will begin."

Khun Sam looks at me grumpy. I leave the room and suddenly I'm shocked
to find Yah at the surprise door to see me. "Mon, haven't you gone home
yet?"

My heart plummets. I hasten to give her an answer with good reason.

"I forgot my things, so I went back to get it."

"Ah... you have a hair in your mouth." Yah reaches out to get something out
of my mouth. "Why is it so short?"

I rush to get the hair before her.

"Oh, it's an eyelash."

"Mon."

As I'm leaving, Yah keeps calling me in an altered voice.

"Yes?"

I answer and turn to see her. Yah is smiling slyly.

"I heard everything."

 Bath - Chapter 36

There is no secret that can be kept in this world for very long. Yah, who has
a secret affair with Chin, was caught in the act by Khun Sam. I, who hide
my relationship with Khun Sam, got caught... by Yah.

"How long?"

yes, who's having dinner with me the next day, she's still curious asking me
questions. I dare not tell Khun Sam that Yah heard everything, because I'm
afraid Yah will be fired.

But... come to think of it. Would she do it? I don't know.

"It's been a while. I am thinking of resigning."

"Why would you have to resign? I won't tell anyone."

Yah seems more comfortable seeing me in the same situation as her and
seems willing to keep my biggest secret. I shake my head in disapproval.

"It's not about whether you say it or not. But I don't want Khun Sam to lose
her authority in the office."

"You worry too much. But we were wrong. We all thought you were on an
affair with Mr. Kirk, but it was actually Khun Sam?"

"I'm not an adulteress..." I hesitate with the question, but Yah doesn't care
and shrugs.

"Forget it. Love is uncontrollable, I fell in love with a guy who has a wife."

"Do you see the problem with this relationship? It's not correct. If his wife
knows..."
"She won't know. Chin and I are going to break up before his wife knows.
But in the meantime, we'll be happy with what we have. You won't tell. Me
neither."

"Sure."

However, I don't feel one hundred percent relieved. While Khun Sam and I
are shopping at the supermarket, I keep thinking about quitting my job.
What kind of work will I do? I thought about it so much that I forgot what I
was doing. And Khun Sam catches my eye:

"Why are you so distracted?"

"S... yes."

"You're with me, who are you thinking of?"

"I'm thinking about work."

"Are you still thinking about it?" Khun Sam frowns. "You don't have to
resign. If you get caught, then resign later."

I've already been caught!

"You will lose your authority. You enforced the rule and followed it strictly
for a long time, why would you destroy it because of a rookie like me?"

"I said I'm going to change the rule, yes!"

I look at her fondly. She knows how to make me smile and uses this trick
often.

"You can smile now."

She hugs me as she pushes the shopping cart. I look around in fear that
someone who knows us will accidentally see us.

"It's not good to be glued like this in public. Someone who knows us can
see us."
"So what?" She starts to get upset because she was rejected. "I want to have
a moment in public. At least hold your hand, but you keep walking away."

"You know well how much society is. Don't do that."

"..."

"Honey, you're mad again."

"It's not about work. Now I'm mad at you." She barks at me, but I know
she's pretending to be mad at me, because she's trying to hold in her
laughter and she can't. "Do not look at me like that. I'm mad. Very angry."

"I see, I believe you."

She keeps pretending to be angry as she walks to the cashier. I just watch
from behind and follow her. Sometimes I feel like things are so hard
between us. Looks like we did something wrong, even though we didn't do
anything. We're just an ordinary couple who want to have sweet moments in
public, like any other couple.

"Khun Sam, will you take a bath with me?"

"Bath?"

I peek out of the bathroom. She's still sullen and looks at me hesitantly.
Even though she's mad, I know she wants to shower with me. Because she
never asked me before.

"Okay forget. I just asked." I speak.

So I walk towards the tub and wait because I know her well and I know
she's going to follow me.

And it happened as expected.

Runs...
Khun Sam takes off her clothes and gets in the tub with me. I look at her
and i turn reluctantly on my back.

"You've been grumpy since the supermarket. Are you feeling better?"

"I wasn't grumpy, I was just trying to claim my right."

"Of course, I'm the one who must be the idiot to show the world that you're
my girlfriend."

"Idiot?" She said hoarsely. So I pull her hands to hug me from behind as I
laugh.

"I'm just kidding. You get angry very easily. I don't want others to look
down on you. If they found out we were dating, they would look down on
you."

"Why is that? It's normal for girls to love girls, or boys love other boys. I've
never felt weird. Nobody cares about that."

"You are famous in society, you have a good position. Don't put all this at
risk. Besides, you are the King's great-great-great-granddaughter, it will
bring dishonor to you and your family."

"Didn't I ever tell you that Mhom Luang is an ordinary person like any
other?"

"I don't think it's appropriate. We are very different."

"What do you mean different? We're human. I'm human like you."

"You are too high."

"..."

"But I love you, Khun Sam."

I said this with sadness. Khun Sam notices my silence. She goes from
irritated to comforting me and rests her chin on my shoulder from behind as
she kisses my neck gently, the way a kitten licks itself.

"I love you very much too. Stop thinking about the differences between us.
I'm just an ordinary girl."

"I can't. I think every day that I'm dreaming. Being your girlfriend is more
than I expected."

"It is true. Falling in love with a girl is more than I expected." Her hands
roam all over my body before unexpectedly touching my most sensitive
spot. I'm too weak, leaning on her and moaning like crazy. "And I really
like doing that... Ah..."

"I like to do this because of you, Khun Sam."

"But I also want to have quality time with you in public, not just at home. It
seems dishonorable to you."

I push my legs away to make her comfortable and lift my arm back to
caress her hair.

"That's enough for me."

"No, you deserve better."

"Ah..." She awakens my passion deep and her wet body keeps touching my
back, making me want more. "How much more do I deserve?"

"Much more... Would you travel with me?"

"Uh?"

"We will travel abroad. No one will recognize us."

"I can't take a leave of absence... Slow down, please. I want to feel longer."
I take a deep breath, but try to focus on what we were talking about. "I have
never traveled abroad. I have no passport. I..."

"It won't be hard if it's me. Come on, travel with me."
"But... Huh?... Why did you stop?" I stroke her hair more forcefully in
disapproval for not continuing.

"Will you go with me?"

"Are you going to push me like that?"

"Fast?"

"..."

"Answer me."

"Okay, I'm going with you... Oh... faster."

She keeps teasing me, pretending to slow down and I'm starting to get
irritated. So I decide to get up and straddle her body, moving like Jagger,
the way I want.

"You provoked me, now I will take revenge."

"I like seeing you like this."

****

And our trip happened... It was so fast. We talked about it on Wednesday

and we traveled on Saturday, even though we didn't prepare anything.

And now, my girlfriend has a toothache. Because she is addicted to

caffeine, she loves to drink tea or coffee before bed. Sometimes she sleeps
without brushing her teeth again. If we reap what we sow, she deserves it.

"Are you going to see a dentist first? We can travel another time."

"No, I planned it. I'm going away from work for five days."

"E.r.? Five days?"

"I'll be back at work on Thursday."

"But I can't, I just passed the training program. I'm going to get fired."

"I'll talk to your boss for you." She raises her eyebrows and talks to herself.
"M. L. Sam, let Miss Kornkamon go out for five days... Okay, I'll let you."

"Hey... are you talking to yourself?"

"On the shows, they can talk to themselves. M. L. Sam gave permission.
You can leave, yay!

Am I in love with a three year old girl?

"Where are we going?"

"To a quiet place where no one will find us."

 Miss Duan Pen - Chapter 37

Where she's taking me is so far from Bangkok. If I'd known it was going to
be 700 miles away from the capital, I would have canceled this plan. We
both left in the middle of the night and arrived the next night. She's a tough
driver.

"She's exhausted. Do you want to sleep?"

"No."

"Wow. You are an excellent driver."

"No, I have a toothache." She looks at me with a pained face, like a child.
"It hurts so much."

"And how are we going to find a dentist in this country? Are you in so
much pain?"

"It's hurting a lot." She responds with tears in her eyes. "But what hurts the
most is that I can't kiss you."

"Oh, darling." I tease her to make her laugh, but she's in a lot of pain to
laugh, instead she makes a sullen face.

"Don't tease me. If I can't kiss you, I won't do other things to you."

"But I can do with you, Khun Sam. I don't have a toothache."

"No, I want to do it too. I'm not going to let you do it."

It was my fault again. You'd better change the subject.

"So where are we going to spend tonight?"

"I booked. It must be this way." Khun Sam is looking for the place while
placing her chin on the steering wheel of the car. "It's so dark outside. Oh!
There's a house over there. It must be that house."
The window light of the two-story wooden house gives us hope that we will
have a place to spend the night, so we park in front of the house. Khun Sam
gets out of the car to ring the bell and waits for the signal of some living
creature.

A short girl with a washed face welcomes us at the door. I blink to see the
hostess clearly, because I think she's adorable.

"Good evening, this is the EarngEai house that was available for lease,
correct?"

"Yes, I've been waiting for you."

The pretty girl, who must be my age, shakes hands with Khun Sam, who is
older, before smiling at me.

"You can park inside the fence."

"Thank you."

So Khun Sam gets back in the car and parks it in the spot. And I keep
looking dazed at the beautiful girl.

"Are you staying here alone?"

"No, no, I'm here with my love. Working on the second floor."

"I understood."

I look understandably at the light from the second floor window. So, I take
things from the car after Khun Sam has turned it off. We will stay in a
separate house, which looks like a compact shipping container with a
modern interior, contrasting with the wooden house.

"My love decorated. Studied this area."

"I understood. Cool." Khun Sam said in awe. "If I buy a new house, I'll get
your husband to decorate for me."
"Oh!..." She seems embarrassed. "Husband?"

"Ah... haven't you married yet?"

"I'm married, but it's a little strange this word 'husband'. I've never used it
before."

"Why?"

"I'm sorry, it's hard to explain. By the way, Khun Sam and..."

"I'm Mon." I'll introduce myself quickly. "You can call me Mon.

"Khun Sam and Mon are on a family trip, correct?"

Khun Sam raises her eyebrow a little when asked this way.

"We're a couple."

I look at Khun Sam in astonishment. But Earngeai smiles and nods

understandingly.

"I understand. So, rest well tonight. If you wake up early, you can go for a
walk. The weather is really nice here."

"Any dental clinics around here?" I ask her, because Khun Sam seems to be
suffering from her toothache. Earngeai nods.

"Yes, in the city, near the market."

"An interior like this has a dental clinic." Khun Sam talks to herself. I touch
her arm to alert her that I said it out loud.

"Khun Sam!"

"Then be our guests. Whatever problems you have, you can call me at any
time."

When the hostess leaves, I scold Khun Sam.

"Why did you tell her we're a couple? Not all people accept a relationship
like this."

"We've come far away where no one knows us, right? I just wanted to
announce that you're my girlfriend... but she wasn't even surprised."

"She must have been surprised, yes, but she didn't show any respect for us.
Let's go to sleep. You need to rest. You drove too long"

"If we had gone to Hong Kong or Japan, it wouldn't have been so difficult.
But you refused to go abroad."

Why does she put the blame on everyone else?

***

Even though she complained so much, when her head hit the pillow she was
fast asleep. And it was like Earngeai said last night, the weather here is so
fresh in the morning. There is a slight fog.

As I'm enjoying the fresh air, I see someone hovering around Khun Sam's
car.

"What are you doing?"

"Oops!"

The girl winces when I ask. The girl with the long black hair turns her face
slowly towards me. I'm stunned by the woman in front of me. She is so
charming, like a model, thin face and tall. Now she is looking at me.

"I wasn't doing anything, just looking... You must be Eai's guest."

"Ah... Yes. What about you?"

"I'm another hostess. My name is Kainlong." The model keeps staring at

me. Now I'm bewitched by her charm.

"Nice to meet you, Kainlong."

"You are..."

"Mon."

"Mon?"

"That."

"Is this your car? You're so rich. You don't look like a millionaire."

Is she a curious girl or just straight forward? Am I still your guest? Respect
me. Ahh. Anyway, I'm familiar with Khun Sam. I do not care.

"Ahhh."

"I didn't mean that you look poor, but you don't have that aura."

"Yes."

"Why do you look upset? How can I explain to you? This car is very
expensive. And judging by your look, a motorcycle would suit you better."

Is that better? I smile with tears in my eyes.

"I didn't mean to upset you. You match the inside, that's it."

Ouch...

"Anyway, I'm just curious. Since you're so rich, why didn't you go to Hong
Kong, Japan or Europe? Why did you choose the interior?"

"I am afraid of flying. So we drove here."

"Ah... I understand. Even though you can buy a luxury car, did you choose
a yellow cab-like car?"

"Kain!"

"Ai... Why did you hit me?"

Earngeai, who came out of the house, must have heard what we were
talking about, so she slapped Kainlong's hand to stop her. I just smile at
them. If Kainlong went to Khun Sam, she would have beaten her too. What
a terrible hostess.

"How did you say such thing to our guest? Her car is so cool, why are you
bothering her?"

"This model should be crimson or black. Why did she choose yellow? Just
put a little sign that turns into a taxi."

"I like yellow."

Khun Sam said from behind me. She glares at Kainlong indignantly.
Kainlong looks closely at Khun Sam.

"You must own the car... Good looking and charming. Have I seen you
before...?"

"Maybe in the magazines. I've given some interviews."

I can see something between Khun Sam and Kainlong. They are trying to
bluff each other. Before the situation gets worse, Eai steps in to end this
war.

"In the morning, I recommend you walk near the market, it is very vivid."

"Looks good. We'd better go to the market. Nice to meet you, Kainlong." I
smile at them and walk away. "But we haven't met your husband yet. Please
say hello to him for us. Khun Sam wants to hire you as an interior
designer."

"You've met him."

"Um."

Eai points to the tall girl next door and smiles from ear to ear.

"Kainlong is my love."
"So that's why she wasn't surprised when Khun Sam said we're a couple.
She is also married to a girl, like us. Also, Kainlong is so beautiful."

I'll talk while we're going to the market.As for Khun Sam, she is still
grumpy and dissatisfied with something.

"She's more or less. You're exaggerating."

"Don't you agree that Kainlong is beautiful?"

"No, she's not pretty, since she called Miss Duan Pen a taxi."

"Who's Duan Pen?"

"My car. No. Don't call Duan Pen a car. Her full name is Miss Duan Pen
and her nickname is 'The one that lights up the sky'.

"Duan Pen is your car and it is a miss." How lovely. "If Kainlong isn't
beautiful, then what is? Good appearance? Good skin? She must not live in
the countryside... And Earngeai said she is married, they are married....
Ahhh, I'm so shy."

I lift my hands to touch my cheeks and imagine a wedding ceremony. Ahh...

How would it be? Who would wear a suit and who would wear a wedding
dress?

"Do you want to get married?"

"Not really, I've seen it in the paper. I didn't expect to see this in person."

"Will you marry me?"

"Crazy, what are you saying? Don't joke about it. You're a Mhom Luang.
You will dishonor your family if you marry a girl like me." I giggle, but
Khun Sam is silent. She looks at me indignantly.

"So? I'm an M.L., so what? Am I superior to you?"

"I already know, M.L. is an ordinary person. But when I think you're going
to marry a woman, it shouldn't be. It's not good."

"Don't you want to marry me?"

"No. It's not that." I'm still laughing. "Don't get serious. We are talking
about Earngeai, not about us."

"If I want to marry you, would you marry me?"

And now she's more serious. Your look doesn't hide a joke and I stop
laughing.

"I won't."

"Why?"

"I'm not worthy."

She looks at me and bites her lip, like she's impatient. Then she turns her
face and walks ahead.

"I'll look for the dental clinic. If you want to go to the market, you can go."

"But it's in the same direction."

"Leave me alone."

Khun Sam walks away quickly, and I don't dare follow her because I'm
afraid she'll be mad at me. I can only look at her painfully.

I'm really not worthy... I have to be humble here.

 To be announced -Chapter 38

I returned to our stay alone. Earngeai, who is talking to her birds outside,
looks at me curiously before heading towards me.

"Forgot something?"

"No, I just felt a little dizzy. So I let Khun Sam go to the market alone."

Now I'm so depressed. She feels something strange about me and asks.

"What's it? Why do you look so upset? It's your vacation, isn't it?"

"Ah..." I don't know how to answer this question, so I look away and see
that Kainlong is still circling Khun Sam's car.

"Kainlong is very interested in Miss Duan Pen."

"Miss Duan Pen?"

"It's the name of the car, Khum Sam named it Duan Pen, the nickname is
'The one who lights up the sky'."

"Beautiful name."

Earngeai is laughing and I smile too when I think of the lovely person the
car is named after.

"Kainlong is obsessed with Duan Pen. If it wasn't, she wouldn't be circling

the car like this. But she likes to ridicule, she can't see who is richer or
better than her." Earngeai shakes her head and laughs. "Looks like I'm
going to have to buy a new car. How much is it?"

"I don't know. I've only heard that it's expensive.The hostess continues to
look pensively at the yellow car. I look at the little girl, who's acting like
she's going to buy it, so I'm a little taken aback.

"You will buy?"

"If Kainlong likes it, I'll buy it for her." Wow, what a spender.

"Looks good. Being able to spend money on the people we love is

something I want. I want to be able to do the best for Khun Sam, but I
couldn't afford something like that."

"Why are you saying that?"

"I'm acting like a little girl. Ah... I'm so poor, on the other hand, Khun Sam
is so rich. There is this class difference between us."

"You think too much. Nowadays, there is no such thing as class."

"You say that because you have a house, you have your own business..."

"Before, I didn't have anything you see... Unlike Kainlong, she was always
rich." Earngeai looks at the other girl. "Because we love each other so
much, she sacrificed a lot to live here with me."

"Is she really that rich?"

"Millionaire. Seeing that car means she misses her old life." Earngeai said
this with a bit of sadness and hurries to hide it with a smile. "What? I'm
calming you down, why am I sad all of a sudden?"

"Have you already married Kainlong?" This is the question I'm still curious
about the answer to because I don't believe girls like us can have a
traditional wedding ceremony. "Married as a man and a woman."

"It's real. That ridiculously rich girl asked me to marry her." She shows me
the ring with the letter 'K' on her finger. "She kept her promise. I said I
wanted to get married, so she married me."

"No one objected?"

"We had several obstacles, but we managed to overcome them all. In the
end, love is about two people. Class, money, status or whatever is nothing.
We do not include money or assets in the basis of our relationship. For Kain
and I, we just love each other... from the soul... I'm not sure what word to
use to express our love."

"... Tell me about your relationship, no need to go into details. I would like
to know."

"Tell? Ah, I'm a little ashamed. Well..." Earngeai pulls me by the hand to
enter the house, she takes me to the second floor where there is a computer
in the corner of the room. "It better read like a comic book. Kainlong drew
on a website. It will be faster than reading everything I wrote."

"You wrote?"

"I am a writer, Kain is an artist... Leia, I have never told anyone that the
story is based on true events." She smiles at me before we hear Khun Sam's
car alarm go off.

"I'll be back. It must be Kainlong's work."

And I'm left alone at the desk. So I open the file. It's called 'COMPANY' in
the comic book version.

......

................

Ah... Two hours passed.I read it really fast and stopped at a 'To be
continued...'. My heart is beating so fast. I read the comic knowing it was
based on Earngeai's true story with Kainlong. So many obstacles in the way,
at first I thought it was a Chaoplanoi novel, which is filled with young girls'
dreams. I go down to the first floor and see Kainlong having a good
conversation with her love. I smile at the two. The girl with the beautiful
eyes, who was waiting for me, is waving her hands to call me."What's up?
It was fun?"

"I don't know if I should say whether I found the story amusing or not. It
was her life. Both."
"It's all right. If it was fun or not, you can tell us. A designer will be proud
of her handywork." Earngeai rests her chin on Kainlong's shoulder.

"Are you feeling better? After reading our love story."

"Well, my problems are minor now that I compare them to yours. But I
couldn't finish the story because I needed to buy coins to read the rest. I
don't have pennies. Ahh."

"I was right, she has no money."

"Kain!" Kainlong said bluntly and was scolded by her wife. I laugh at the
situation because I'm not worried about it. She's the kind of innocent girl
who doesn't mind words, like Khun Sam, but Khun Sam is more giddy.

"Why are you so worried? If your girlfriend loves you, just love her back.
Take it easy." Kainlong must have heard something from her beloved.

"Worrying doesn't make anything better."

"Yea."

"But you are so poor, unlike your girlfriend."

"Kain!" Earngeai scolds her beloved, but it seems Kainlong doesn't care.

"I'm saying money doesn't matter. A rich man may want a rich woman for
business reasons, but in the end he will have lovers to supply his needs...
with an understanding mind."

"Oh! Earngeai looks admiringly at her beloved.

"What a beautiful reason..."

"Millionaires like us... I mean, me and the taxi owner." She keeps teasing.
"We just want someone who understands and loves us. So stop being silly.
That's the tip I give you." I smile and thank her for being open and proud.
Sometimes her words hurt me, but it was a good tip.
"Thank you so much, Kainlong. I understand."

Because of her tip, I have more motivation and hope about our difference in
class, status, and age. I must have worried a lot about it and insulted myself
for forgetting that Khun Sam loves me the way I am. I just devalued myself.
I need to apologize to her. Now she must be grumpy.

First, I go to the market to find her, but the market must be closed because I
spent a lot of time reading the comic. But I hope not, maybe I'll get lucky.
There are still a few stores open in this little town. I'm looking for a dental
office. It shouldn't be difficult in a small town.

Ring, Ring

The front door bell rings as I push open the door. I see Khun Sam at the
front counter, she is touching her cheek and talking curiously to the dentist.
Let me guess. She just got her toothache treated.

"Khun Sam."

Khun Sam and the dentist looks at me at the same time and another
beautiful face bewitches me. What wonder city is this? It's full of beautiful
people. Kainlong, who looks like she stepped off the cover of a magazine
and now this dentist.

"Huh."

Khun Sam makes a hoarse sound and turns her face away. The dentist looks
at us and raises her eyebrows as she smiles. It makes my heart race.

"Beautiful."

"Hey?"

"What did you say?" Khun Sam looks at me curiously and then looks at the
dentist behind the counter.

"Are you complimenting the dentist?"

"Yea."

"I thought it was me."

"Why do I need to praise you all the time?" I look at Khun Sam, who raises
her eyebrows.

"How it was?"

"Cavities." The pretty dentist adorably squints at Khun Sam.

"You need to brush your teeth right before bed."

"But I didn't eat candy."

"No matter what you eat, you need to brush your teeth properly."

"Can I kiss?"

"Khun Sam!"

I nearly hit her for asking the dentist this innocent question. The dentist
looks at us after noticing, but doesn't say anything.

"Wait a while before kissing. You are grown up. If you have more cavities,
your younger sister will tease you."

"She's not my sister, she's my girlfriend."

It seems that Khun Sam is very proud to announce to the whole world that I
am her girlfriend. I am embarrassed. The dentist is not surprised by us, she
just smiles.

This city is not surprised by the relationship between two women. Is it

normal around here?

Ring, Ring
The front door bell rings again for a short girl with a cheerful voice, which
makes the dentist smile from ear to ear.

"Pam. Let's have dinner."

"Hmm. She was waiting for you..." The dentist replies. Then she turns to
talk to Khun Sam. "Don't forget, whatever you eat, brush your teeth well
before bed."

"Even if I fuck my girlfriend, right?"

"Khun Sam!"

Dentist Pam snickers.

"Regardless of what you eat, if you use your 'mouth', you need to brush
your teeth well... To maintain your health and whatever you're eating..."

"Have you eaten your sweetheart yet?" Khun Sam asks the dentist as he
looks at the small girl who just walked in.

"Sometimes, she's like candy alive."

The dentist looks at the little girl. And we follow the gaze. That girl, who
didn't hear what we said, looks at us and smiles.

"Something wrong? I feel like I was mentioned."

"Let's eat. I'm hungry."

The pretty dentist smiles at us and leaves with the girl. I see the two
walking hand in hand.This makes Khun Sam and I look at each other.

"Are they a couple?"

"Perhaps."

"Are they all lesbians here? Are we not strangers?"

"It's normal in every girl's school. So simple."

"Do you think they are married like Kainlong and Earngeai?"

"I don't know."

Then Khun Sam sulks again and leaves the clinic, as if she's expecting an
apology from me.

"Khun Sam, are you still mad?"

"Leave me alone."

"I'm very sorry."

"I will not apologize."

"Please." I run over and grab her arm, lean my head on her shoulder, and
don't care about the stares from everyone else. "You are wrong, I forgive
you."

"It's not the same. You see? We don't love the same."

"How not? I've loved you since fourth grade."

The grumpy one stops walking.

"She who loved first does not mean she loves more. Is that you. You made
me upset. Lately, I'm the only one who shows that who loves a lot. So, I just
tried to ask you to marry me and you turned it down. I'm M. L. Sam, who
had a fiance who really wanted to marry me, but I turned him down because
of you. Shame on me."

"So grumpy."

"It is true."

"If you don't care about others and insist on marrying me, then I will."
"Hmm."

"Really. I accept it. I don't care what others will think. You're a Mhom
Luang, so what? You're richer than me, so what?"

"Hmm. True, you are far inferior to me."

"Khun Sam..." I don't seem to be able to say any more because she's
covered my mouth and is laughing at me for teasing me.

"Please love me a lot. Even though you are inferior to me, I love you. If
you're not my good girl, I won't love you anymore."

"If you don't want to love me anymore, be my guest. That's it."

I walk in front and she takes my arm. Before I was reconciling, now it's her
turn.

"What? A minute of reconciliation, really?"

"You are destroying this. I was trying to console myself that love alone is
enough and that I don't care what others think, but you destroyed my hope."

"I was just kidding... So, are you going to marry me?"

"If you want, I will. Even if it's a little weird." I scratch my cheek with my
finger.

"Okay, I do."

"Is it that easy?"

"So easy. So when we get back together I will announce to everyone that we
are in a relationship."

I laugh to hide my embarrassment and look at the gorgeous woman who

wants so badly to announce our relationship.

"Yes, I'm counting on you. We will let the whole world know."
Just one more day before we have to head back to Bangkok. The happiness
was short-lived, but it created sweet memories. We don't care about the
people here because nobody knows us. On the other hand, they were more
focused on working than minding their own business.

But we found something wrong. Khun Sam and I are almost on the border
of Thailand, but something like this could happen to any of us and
amazingly it happened to Khun Sam.

While we were happily walking and taking pictures in the market for
souvenirs, we heard a voice in the distance.

"Little girl."

"Little girl."

😂
"Khun Sam!"

Someone screams. We shuddered and turned toward the voice. A woman

sitting in a small chair with painting supplies is waving at us. Her face looks
familiar and makes me keep my eyes interested in her. But Khun Sam is
more interested in her than I am and now starts running towards the woman.

"Khun Nueng!"

Khun Sam stops in front of the woman who called her and the woman
wraps her arms around Khun Sam.

"I thought I had seen it wrong. But it is you, Khun Sam."

 Power - Chapter 39

Khun Sam, who is shorter, is wrapped in Khun Nueng's arms.

"What are you doing here, Khun Nueng?"

"Just travelling, what a surprise. Let's sit down."

Khun Sam looks at me and I don't understand what's going on. Then she
pulls me by the hand and makes me sit down.

"Mon... This is my older sister. M. L. Sippakorn."

"Just call me Nueng."

I raise my hand awkwardly to shake it. My God, we found Khun Sam's

sister here, so far from Bangkok. Casually dressed, comfortable, with a bit
of indie style and like an ordinary woman, it piqued my curiosity.

"Where have you been all these years? We lost touch for so long."

"I was traveling the world. When the money ran out, I went back to
Thailand for a while to earn more money, then I'll travel again. By the way,
why are you here? It's so sparse. I didn't expect to find you here."

"Just a vacation. Slow down my life. I'm tired of going abroad."

"How did you get here?"

"I drove."

"Ah! My little girl has grown so much. It's not Grandma's Barbie anymore."

Then, Khun Nueng looks at me with interest.

"Is she your friend?"

Khun Sam remains silent for a moment before she responds to Khun Nueng
by nodding her head.

"Yes, she is my friend."

Since we arrived here, Khun Sam has not stopped telling what we are, but
now with her sister, it seems that all her bravery has been absorbed by a
black hole. I really want to be upset with her, but I understand the situation
at the moment.

"Why did you come with a friend? Where is the Clerk?"

"Kirk?"

"I hate his name. I asked him several times what it meant, but he always
said it was to make it easier when I went abroad. You never told me the true
meaning."

Why is she curious about something as small as the meaning of his name?

"He is in Bangkok. He didn't come with us."

"Will you marry him?"

"Never."

"Did you break up with him? What did grandma say?"

Khun Nueng is talking, but she doesn't take her eyes off me.

"Is she really your friend? Looking at her age, she appears to be much
younger."

"I am an employee in her office." I introduce myself to her in an attempt to

help Khun Sam, but Khun Nueng is smarter than I thought.

"Sam wouldn't go on vacation with an employee. Tell me the truth, you're in

a relationship, right?"
"Khun Nueng..."

Khun Sam's older sister is excited and waves her hand carelessly.

"Please trust me. You can tell me the truth, don't forget we went to the same
school. Relationship between girls is normal for me." Khun Nueng raises
her eyebrows at me and lightly kicks my leg.

"Tell me, you are in a relationship, right?"

"Ah..."

I look at Khun Sam, she nods giving me permission. So I tell the truth.

"Yea."

"Wow! My little girl has really grown up. You dare displease our
grandmother. Does she know you have a girlfriend?"

"She does not know."

"Are you going to tell her?"

"I have no reason to say. She's not doing very well..."

"She pretends. If you keep worrying about our grandmother, when will you
live your life?"

The older sister runs her tongue over her front teeth as she says.

"Look at me. I was forced, everything broke and I decided to leave it all
behind. Do not be afraid."

"Because you left us, everything got worse." Khun Sam says coldly. But
Khun Nueng looks at her and smiles.

"Are you blaming me?"

"I just said what I saw. When you left, all the pressure fell on Khun Song."
"And Khun Song committed suicide."

"So, it was my fault, huh?"

Khun Nueng points a finger at herself and shakes her head disapprovingly.

"My little girl will say that Khun Song committed suicide because of me.
Do you understand that? I was used and forced by grandma, the suicide
should have been me."

"Do you ever feel guilty?"

"At first, I felt yes. But when I realized that I should stand on my own two
feet, I would never go back. The weak will lose. And Khun Song was the
weak one."

"Khun Song is gone."

"So Grandma put all her attention on you, my little girl... And now, you
have a girlfriend. Wow. What is she going to say?"

"We better go."

Khun Sam gets up as if to end the conversation because she can't confront
her own sister. "I was happy to see you here."

"Why such a hurry? Talk more with me. At least let me draw it for you."

Khun Nueng grabs her wrist and looks Khun Sam from head to toe.

"Little girl, you must be very rich. Look at your skin, your clothes. Even if
you dress casually, you stand out."

"I will draw you. Is not expensive. Support me. I haven't had money to buy
food for two days."

"Serious? Khun Nueng, haven't you eaten anything yet?"

She looks sympathetically at her older sister. But Khun Nueng is so lively,
so she smiles like she wants to say something with her eyes.

"I chose my path. I have to accept. When the time comes, you will decide
yours."

Khun Nueng looks at me and smiles, as if she wants to tell me something.

Which...

The vacations are over. It's time to head back to Bangkok. Since Khun Sam
reunited with her sister, she's been quieter. So I try to calm your heart. I
don't know how she is, but she looks bad."

What are you thinking? You can talk to me."

"I am worried about Khun Nueng."

Khun Sam keeps looking intently at the track as he talks to me.

"And mad at her at the same time."

"What are you mad about?"

"She is selfish. Left us facing a lot of difficult things here."

"She must have her reasons."

"We all have our reasons. But Khun Nueng is so mean. I understand why
she left everything behind." Khun Sam sighs.

"But she doesn't feel anything for what happened to Khun Song. Even at the
funeral she didn't show up."

"I think..." I stop to think about what I should or shouldn't say. So I decide
to speak.
"I think you should be happy to see your sister after not seeing her for so
long. How long has it been?"

"Five years."

"Let go of the past and enjoy what you have now. At least Khun Nueng is
alive and smiling all the time."

"She does not have money. I gave all the money I brought her and withdrew
another 20000 baht for her."

NT: Approximately R$ 2820 at the current exchange rate.

"Seriously, you're more worried about her than mad, right?" I smile at Khun
Sam who doesn't outline anything. "Did you get her phone number?"

Khun Sam widens his eyes for a moment and looks at me with tears in her
eyes.

"I don't forget."

"But I asked her for you." I laugh, look at my cell phone screen and show
Khun Nueng's number.

"That way, you can call her whenever you want... Watch out, Khun Sam!
Focus on the road!"

She immediately focuses on the road again, because the car was pulling
over to the shoulder.

"You're so thoughtful."

"Call her when you miss her. Khun Nueng said he would give me her
number in case I needed to borrow money from you."

"Give you the number to ask me for money? Before, she wasn't like that."

"Must be a joke. She might be reluctant to give you her number."

"Hmm."

"This time let's go back to the real world. Argh. It's time to look for a new
job." I sigh.

"I also need to make new friends. Oh, I just made friends here."

"You don't have to resign. I am the boss. I will not fire you, who would dare
to fire you?"

"You shouldn't do that. You are the boss. It should strictly follow its own
rules. If not, they will create rumors about you."

"Whatever, I won't let you leave." she said sullenly.

"Khun Sam."

"Nobody but me can fire you."

But... did she forget about the other boss?When I go back to work,
immediately Mr. Kirk calls me to talk and show the boss power he has over
me.

"Make your choice. Are you going to resign? Or I will fire you." Khun Sam,
who is with us, is glaring at Mr. Kirk. If she'd had a knife, she'd have
stabbed him.

"Kirk, please honor my wish. I'm the other boss here."

"What I am doing is less than what you did." Mr. Kirk sits in Khun Sam's
chair.

"The company rules are clear, I can't make exceptions. Not only Mon will
be affected by the rule, but Yah as well. I just told her to quit her job
because I heard she has a secret affair with a man in the same department
who has a wife and child. Recently, his wife came here full of rage. So I had
to deal with the situation myself."
"I see, you intend to get revenge on me, right?"

"Whatever. I'm just getting out of trouble here..." Mr. Kirk looks at me and
smirks. "Please understand me."

"It's all right. I get it."

I answer him even though I don't agree. I don't regret being fired. But I am
sad to have lost a good brother, who now looks at me with indifference.

"Well, maybe it's harder."

"Even if you fired her, everything will remain the same, nothing has
changed." Khun Sam said slowly.

"The difference is, I hate you even more now, Kirk."

"If you hate me, it means you still have feelings for me."

"So, if you think so, I'll show you what I'm capable of... Watch." Khun Sam
grabs me by the wrist and pulls me out of the room. Mr. Kirk, who has seen
Khun Sam do strange things, runs after us.

"Attention everyone, Kornkamon has resigned." Khun Sam announces

loudly. Now everyone is looking at each other and paying attention to me.
Now, I'm in the spotlight.

"Sam, what are you doing?" Mr. Kirk asks, but Khun Sam continues.

"I broke up with Kirk and am now in a relationship with Kornkamon, as a

couple... I mean, girlfriends." She explains it clearly. Of course, everyone is
confused.

"I don't know how to explain."

"I would like to inform everyone about this. I broke up with Kirk and now
I'm dating Mon. Thanks for listening."
Khun Sam pulls me out of the office immediately. Mr. Kirk follows and
grabs my wrist to stop us.

"Sam, why did you do that? You humiliated me!"

"You did it first." She looks down at my wrist which is gripped by Mr. Kirk.
Looks like she's jealous of me. .

"Please release Mon's wrist. I don't like to see anyone touching my

girlfriend."

"How do you see her being better than me? Who came first?"

"But you already have your girl."

"But..."

"That's enough, Kirk. Don't make things worse. I still consider you my
friend. If you don't stop, I will really hate you."

And they are fighting with their eyes. The loser is Mr. Kirk. He lets go of
my wrist sadly.

"I love you, Sam."

"I don't love you."

"I will not give up. I will do anything to get you back!"

"Your problem. But I warn you right away, it won't work. You will only piss
me off more."

Khun Sam pulls me into the elevator as Mr. Kirk watches us. Then she
squeezes my wrist tighter. Even though she's acting cool, I know she's hurt.

"Khun Sam..."

"It's all right. Hurting someone is so painful, but sometimes it's necessary."
I look at Khun Sam, I rest my head on her shoulder as if I want to be loved.

"Okay, Khun Sam, whatever."

 My Darling - Chapter 40

My resignation happened so fast, everything I planned went down the drain.

But it was good Mr. Kirk forcing me to resign. All I can do now is look for
a new job. By the way, my new job came very quickly.

"You can work with me as my secretary, a salary in excess of twenty

thousand with no interviews required." Tee is trying to be cool.

"I will support you. I don't care about rumours." Khun Sam looks at her
friend.

"Why so easy? Any hidden intentions?"

"Why do you need to complicate things? Just let her work here."

"Are you going to flirt with Mon?"

"If I wanted to flirt with Mon, I would have done it the first time I met her."
Tee looks at Khun Sam defiantly. "If she's that scared, I'll flirt with her from
now on."

"I won't let you work with her." Khun Sam crosses her arms as she leans
against the wall.

"I won't let you work anywhere. Stay at home and be my maid."

"Nooooo, what a spender! My God." Kate said. Then she smiles and shrugs.

"Please curb your jealousy. Mon has her own life to live. If she gets hit on
and doesn't pay attention, there's nothing to worry about."

"I don't like the way other people look at her. I feel strange. It looks like her
body is being scanned."

"There. Who will scan it?" Jim said irritably because of pregnancy
hormones.
"Awww. Nobody? When I first saw Mon, I did it myself."

"Psycho!" Tee crosses her arms over her chest.

"When you look at us, your friends, do you imagine our bodies?"

While Kate and Tee are nervous, only Jim talks to Khun Sam.

"If your scan is good, please tell me if I'm having a boy or a girl. I want to
give birth soon, I want to drink liquor, but I can't."

"I can't believe you came from a high society family." Khun Sam said.

"You look like you came from the favela."

"Am I being scolded by P.P.? Sorry babe, I don't feel a thing." Jim answers.

"Let Mon work with Tee, she needs to have her own life and she has to take
care of her parents. And as for you, you have your own life too, you have
your grandmother. We all have our own burden. Stop being spoiled."

"That's right, Khun Sam. I want to have my own job. It will be nice to work
with Tee, she will help you report on me. Standing close to her like that, no
one will dare to approach me."

"Yeah, or Tee will tell everyone Mon is her girl. No one will dare anything.
Starting here as a secretary, with a salary of twenty thousand... Much better
than in your office." Jim said as she picked snot out of her nose.

"Come on, Khun Sam. Do not worry about me. I will be working here with
Tee and her office is closer to my house than your office." Then she
suddenly glares at me and refuses.

"I will not allow it!"

"What the hell?"

"Close to your house means... you won't spend your nights with me
anymore."
"Ah..."

Stunned by this, I prepare to respond, but she cuts me off and continues to
shake her head.

"I won't allow it. You should stay with me at home as my wife. I will pay
you salary."

"Khun Sa..."

"Let's not talk about it anymore. Don't tell Aunt Pom you quit, if she finds
out she won't let you stay with me."

Her friends look at each other and sigh. They should let me handle this
myself with Khun Sam. What should I do? Khun Sam is afraid that I won't
stay at het house anymore since I'm going to work with Tee.

Time is ticking, we still haven't reached an agreement. I don't want to stop

working and be a housewife. But I don't want to fight her, I need to find a
way. I'm very stressed.

I didn't work for five days and I was shifting between my house and Khun
Sam's house. But I stayed at her house more. And she left work early every
day to spend more time with me.

"It's good to be home with you."

She said as we watched television together. She bought me lots of snacks. I

think she has plans tonight, judging by the drinks she brought.Even though
I'm weak to liquor, she buys more.

"But I'm bored of watching television. I have nothing to do."

"So can you hang out at the department store, or are you broke?"

Khun Sam hurries to get her wallet and hands me a thousand bill without
thinking.

"Take it and buy what you want."

🤍

"What's it?"

"I am not okay with this." Said the same way I was thinking. And I look at
Khun Sam, who is confused.

"How can I accept your money?"

"Why not? You are my girlfriend."

"Others will say I'm with you because of your money."

"But I am really rich."

"You seem upset with me."

"Yea. I don't like what you're doing, throwing me your money." I get up and
walk away without saying anything else. Khun Sam follows me confused.
She grabs my wrist to stop me.

"That's not what I meant. You are bored, so I gave you money for
shopping."

I close my eyes and try to understand the woman in front of me. I won't get
mad at her... I won't.

"I don't want to live off you."

"But you can."

"Khun Sam!"

"I don't want our relationship to be based on benefits. One day, if we break
up, you'll blame me."
Upon hearing the word 'break up', Khun Sam looks at me indignantly. She
is always sensitive about everything related to our relationship, especially
the word 'breakup'.

"Are you going to break up with me?"

"I was just setting an example. Nothing is immutable, today you love me a
lot, tomorrow you may not."

"I love you everyday."

"I just gave you an example."

"I won't let you say that. I will not break up with you."

"I won't break up with you either."

"Then don't say those things."

"Ah..." Khun Sam approaches me. Seeing her get more serious, I get a little
scared of her.

"Okay, I won't say that anymore."

"I will punish you."

"Eh..." I look at her and I know exactly what she wants. "Whether I'm mad
at you or not, you always do this to me. Heavens!"

Khun Sam pulls me upstairs by the wrist. Surprised and ticklish, I laugh out
loud as she throws me onto the bed.

"Uh, Khun Sam, you are short but strong."

"Don't say the word end anymore." Khun Sam reaches out and climbs on
top of me. She asks me like she's begging for my love.

"When I heard that, I felt sad."

"Afraid?" I lift my hand to touch her face. I don't think I can stop loving
her. "I'm not breaking up with you. I don't want to regret it. If we break up,
it will be because you said so, not me."

"Never." Khun Sam unbuttons her own blouse, revealing her bra. My heart
is beating so hard. She knows I'm sensitive to her body.

"Of course, never." I take off my shirt to get ready for her and touch her
neck with my hand. "I can't live without you."

"Why do you love me."

"Yes, but there are other reasons."

Khun Sam leans down to kiss me passionately and starts down to my neck
and ear.

"What others?"

"Your lips, Khun Sam... Uhhhh...." I hold her hair tight. "Your hands."

Her hands masterfully unbutton my bra and she touches my body,

awakening another me within me.

"Oh, you love many things about me."

"Then how would it end with you? You know me well." My emotions are
floating in the air, I don't forget to admire her and smile. Khun Sam smiles
back and bites my breasts gently.

"Today, hold on longer. I want it to be slow." I use both my hands to gently

touch her face and pull her closer, then turn her upside down. Now, she's
facing my private part.

"Mon..."

"Let me do it. Let's feel together."

We change positions all the time. Usually Khun Sam comes first, then me.
But today, I don't want to rush things, let's let it happen slowly and full of
emotions.

We take off our clothes, piece by piece, until our bodies are completely
naked. Even though I told her to take it slow, my heart didn't listen. I'm
penetrating her faster and faster in her sensitive spot. Letting her moan
painfully, louder and louder. When she's almost at her peak, I stop. Not to
tease, but like I said...

I want us to reach the peak together.

I love her scent. Sometimes I would like to thank her mother for giving
birth to her. It's not strange to want to bite someone when you're in love. I
want to eat her and have all of her.

Because love is so powerful...

The more I look at this woman, who's moaning beneath my body, the more
my heart sinks. There's a lot of emotion and love. It's affection for me, my
body is all wet, it's hard to hold on.

"My dear, let me help you."

"What..."

What she said makes me uncontrollably hotter. She uses her hand like a pro.
Now my vision is blurry.

Not yet... I want more.

I climb on top of her body and move my hips in time with my rhythm, our
skin is wet and touching. Our emotions are building uncontrollably.

"Honey..." I'm holding her face and begging. "Say it again, call me honey.
Again again."

"Honey..." Khun Sam bites my shoulder gently. "Is it good? Are you
enjoying it?"
"It tastes... more." I hurry her up indicating I'm almost there. "I'm almost...
Uhhh... Ahhh."

"Honey..."

"Ah..." I'm holding her hair. Then she forces my face down to kiss her. I
wrap my legs around her waist as if I want to share what I'm feeling. A part
of her body is still inside me. I feel like she's bending her finger, trying to
touch that spot...

"Ahhh. Khun Sam, don't move. I can't take it anymore."

"I want to know where the real... G-spot is."

I pull away from her a bit to look at her.

"Then let's try."

I was the one who said to take it slow. But we keep making yummy in
furious game. Khun Sam lays down next to me and closes her eyes,
exhausted. I look at her and smile proudly.

"Are you looking at me?"

"Oh, I thought you were sleeping." Khun Sam looks at me with narrowed
eyes.

"We don't drink, why were you so mad?"

"No way. I just let my feelings guide me." I turn to rest my chin on her
shoulder. Now, our noses are touching and we're closer.

"Is that true, the G-spot?"

"You learned, right? How did you learn about it?"

"I learned from us making love."

"Jeez...making love?" Khun Sam is a little surprised when she hears this
sentence, she must be ashamed. "It is funny."

"It's the same as your 'having sex'" I laugh and touch her tasty little nose.

"Do you get turned on when I call you honey?"

"Oops, did I make it that obvious?" Now I'm ashamed.

"Yes, I said 'honey' by chance and you moaned so loudly."

"It makes me feel closer to you, like you and Mr. Kirk." But after hearing
his name, she gets upset. "Mr. Kirk must hate me a lot."

"He'll be fine. Kirk is an easy guy. Why are we talking about the others in
my bed?" Khun Sam stands and faces me. "Do you want to be called
honey?"

"I like it, but not that much. It's best left to call me that on special
occasions." I make a face and she smiles and kisses me softly.

"Right. But we are a couple. We should call each other with special
nicknames."

"As?"

"As others do. They call themselves chubby, baby, sweetie or darling."

"Do you like any of these?"

"I'll leave you that as homework."

"Homework?"

"Yes, because I'm already going to sleep."

"Ah, I was thinking maybe we would have a second round."

Khun Sam is shocked. But I laugh because I just wanted to tease her.
"I'm just kidding. Let's rest. See you tomorrow... Aaah, why? didn't you tell
me you were sleepy?"

Khun Sam pushes me and unexpectedly climbs on top of me.

"One more round looks good. I will not refuse your invitation."

🤍🤍🤍

Some noise downstairs wakes me up. Now, Khun Sam is not here, she
already went to work. It's 10 am.

What is that noise?

Or did she not go to work today? When I think about that possibility I smile
and remember the moments of the night before. We demonstrate how much
we love each other, so she must be exhausted and missed work.

I think it's great not to be alone today.

I get out of bed and put on a casual dress, because there's only Khun Sam
and me here. We've even seen each other naked, so I don't focus on dressing
right.

She left me some homework and now I know what to call her.

"My dear!"

I scream for Khun Sam, but someone I don't know is downstairs. My gut
tells me she's no stranger and no thief, I can see all of her seniority and
skill. A platinum haired lady gives me a judgmental look.

"Who are you, young lady?"

Putz...

Like I said... I felt like she wasn't a stranger. Even though I haven't met her
before, I know I should be considerate of her. Khun Sam never let anyone
in, not even her friends. So whoever can enter must be a special person.
Very, very special!

"Good Morning." I bow to greet her. Now, I feel like I'm going to be
petrified when her beautiful brown eyes stare back at me.

"I said 'who are you, young lady?'''

"Mon, I am an employee of Khun Sam."

"Now she lets anyone in like that?

"The powerful and frightening lady walks towards me and looks me from
head to toe. When I realize what I'm wearing and no underwear, I hasten to
cross my arms for fear of showing what I've done through my clothes.

"I'm Mon... Khun Sam's friend."

"Employee or friend? Choose an option."

"Ah... h..."

"You must be the girl Kirk told me about."

As I thought.

"Grandmother?"

A small, mysterious smile... from her. What scares me is the 'mysterious'

because I don't know how to deal with it.

"Ah... You are cute."

"..."

"You are my granddaughter's girlfriend Khun Sam."

 Difference - Chapter 41

While I'm sitting, with a pillow on my lap to cover my breasts, Khun Sam's
grandmother, who looks younger than her age, remains silent and takes the
opportunity to look around the whole house.

"It is my first time here. Do you come here often?"

"Oh yes."

"Hum..." Khun Sam's grandma says before taking a sip of her drink.

"Well, you managed to enter Khun Sam's world."

I'm feeling weird. I heard from Khun Sam and her friends that her
grandmother is a worthy woman. She's the reason Khun Sam can't be
herself and has started saying the opposite of what she thinks. But I am now
seeing an easy going person.

"Can I call you Mon?"

"Sure, as you wish."

"So, I'll call you Mon. You are a charming girl." Khun Sam's grandmother
smiles.

"But you are not a careful girl, nor are you wearing panties."

"I have to apologize for that."

Her words make me blush with embarrassment. If I had a time machine, I

would have dressed better and greeted her politely.

"I heard a little about you... daughter of a janitor at Khun Sam's old school
and her father is a bus driver.

"Yea."
"But you had good grades, got into the same university as my
granddaughter and graduated on time. How perfect, as if she had planned
all of this."

"I didn't plan to... ah... not at all." I try to explain to her.

"Khun Sam is my inspiration, she is my role model. I tried everything to be

like her. So it's not exactly."

"What about being her girlfriend, was that in your plans?"

"No, I didn't plan that."

"Hum... I heard that before you had a relationship with Khun Sam, you had
a boyfriend... Nop, right?" I shake my head quickly to deny it.

"No, I didn't. Nop has been my friend since childhood."

"Like Kirk. But he changed from friend to boyfriend. And now Kirk has
become an outsider, someone else has taken his place."

Khun Sam's grandmother looks at me with an ignorant face, waiting for me

to make a mistake. All I can do now is calm down and wait. I bite my lip,
squeeze my hand tight. Of course, I feel guilty for Mr. Kirk every day, he
saw me as a sister, but I betrayed him.

"I also heard that you and Kirk have a good relationship, he's close to you."

"Y... yeah. Mr. Kirk is kind to me."

"How do you betray someone who is good for you?"

Jeez...

I look down at my sweaty hands and pretend to smile because I don't have a
good answer for her.

"It must be love."

She answers for me as she laughs a little, but it doesn't make me feel any
better.

"Do you love Sam, Mon?"

"Ah..."

I feel awkward being asked this way. But I answer her the truth...

"Of course, I love Khun Sam."

"For you, what is love?"

"Love is..." I try to find the answer. Am I being tested?

"It's seeing her happy and being happy with her."

"A relationship between the two of you, is it love?"

"For me, it's love yes."

"A girl with another girl?"

"Yea."

"Hum..."

Khun Sam's grandmother nods as if she understands.

"Can two women build their own family?"

"I still haven't stopped to think about it."

"Well it should. Khun Sam is already 32 years old."

The lady shakes her head as if she disagrees with us.

"In a relationship, you have to worry about the future."

Her words remind me of the trip where we met Kainlong and Earngeai and
when Khun Sam spoke about our marriage ceremony.

"Khun Sam said she wants to marry me."

After I have finished speaking, the powerful lady glares at me. I'm pressed
right now.

"Khun Sam said that, really?"

"Yea."

"Marriage, and then what?"

"Nothing after. I just said it."

"Sons?"

"Yea?"

"Like having a child?"

I'm blinking my eyes. Now the conversation is going too far. Khun Sam's
grandmother is surrounding me and makes me shake my head.

"I never thought about it. We are two women. How could we have a child?"

"See? That's what I want to tell you." Khun Sam's grandmother smiles from
the corner of her mouth.

"They can't have children, they can't form a family, nature did not create a
couple of women."

"..."

"Why would you resist nature?"

"Khun Sam and I haven't talked about having a child yet."

I think I must fight for something here.

"But many same-sex couples have children."

"You can say whatever you want. Love between same-sex couples will not
last long."

"..."

"Do not misunderstand me. I am not a mean grandmother who will forbid
your relationship with my granddaughter. I just want to talk and argue about
the impossible point. You two never planned for the future."

"I will talk to Khun Sam."

"Does not matter. Now I know that Khun Sam doesn't take this relationship
seriously. It's just an illusion."

I stare at Khun Sam's grandmother and she stares back at me in silence. The
lady tilts her head and gives me a cold smile.

"You both like men. Khun Sam only follows her gay friends. And as for
you, you just adore Khun Sam and had the illusion that it's love. You can fix
this now."

"..."

"Let's get this over with. Let her live the life she deserves."

It's a simple word, but so powerful. It forces me to conform, but inside I'm
resisting with all my might.

"We love each other, I love Khun Sam." I say softly but firmly.

"Do you really love Khun Sam?"

"Undoubtedly."

"If you really love her, why do you insist on ruining her status?"
The lady stares at me and starts hypnotizing me with her eyes.

"She is a Mhom Luang, dating a millionaire businessman from high society.

They both have a bright future. They are perfect together."

"..."

"But you're dragging her down. You're just the daughter of a janitor and a
bus driver. And you... you don't even have a job."

"I..."

"If this is love, it means you're dreaming. But..." Khun Sam's grandmother
looks at me and keeps smiling at me, contradicting what she's saying. This
is piercing and cutting my heart. Now I understood what I heard from Khun
Sam and Jim about this woman. They didn't exaggerate. "Low class people
are reckless."

***

"Ah, today you came home. Why are you early?"

"I just needed to work part-time." I lie to my mother because I don't want to
tell her that I lost my job. "Is tired?"

"Hmm. Tired of what?"

"Of your job. Is tired?"

"You are weird. Yes, I'm married, but that's okay... Oops, how does my love
want today?"

I hug my mom tightly, tears in my eyes. My mom doesn't react for a while
before hugging me back.

"I'm so proud of you."

"What's it?"
"Nothing, just wanted to tell you that."

Low class...

The difference between Khun Sam and me was very clear today. And I
agreed with Khun Sam's grandmother that I didn't deserve anything: honor,
social status, or class. We are so different. And the difference we should
have, we don't.

We are women.

"Khun Sam scolded you? You look sad."

"I am exhausted from work. Today I will stay here, mother."

"Make yourself comfortable, you don't need to ask permission."

Okay... This is my mother's house. Why did I ask? I rarely come home.
When I'm here, I don't know what to do. Last time I came home, I spent the
whole night talking to Khun Sam.

Night is approaching now... It's been a long day.

Ting ting!

Sound of a musical instrument nearby. I look in front of my house and see

Nop playing an instrument. As I'm walking towards him, my phone vibrates
and interrupts me.

Boss: You didn't tell me you were coming home, why did you leave a note
on the fridge?

Boss: Fridge notes are still in fashion?

Boss: What happened?

Boss: Mon Mon.

I read the messages through the notification, but I don't open them to read
them. I'm not ready yet and she's not to blame for anything.

Let me be alone for a moment.

This is the first time I've ignored her messages and tried to pay attention to
other things. But as I'm walking, I stop again when my phone rings... of
course, it's Khun Sam calling me.

I can no longer ignore it. I'm upset, but I can't take it out on her. It's not
correct.

"Yes, Khun Sam."

[Why didn't you tell me you'd come home?]

"I left a note on the fridge."

[You are weird. Today is not the day you come home. Usually you come
back on Saturdays and Sundays. What happened?]

"I just wanted to go back, can't I?"

[There must be something wrong.]

"There is nothing."

[What is that noise? Who is singing?]

Nop is singing and playing the guitar loudly. I think for a moment before
saying the truth.

"It's Nop."

[I'm going there now.]

"What? ... Awww."

She hung up the call so fast. I sigh before walking over to Nop, my friend
that I haven't spoken to in a long time. My handsome friend walks over to
the fence, stops playing his guitar and looks at me in awe.

"Go on, I'm listening."

"Mon, did you come home?"

He's clumsy, that makes me feel more guilty. But I'm not mad at him
anymore. Today, I just have more free time to talk.

"I can hear? New guitar?"

"Come, I will show you."

I go to him, sit down and listen to his music. But I can't feel anything. A
moment later, it stops playing.

"You are not listening to me. I'm sad."

"I am listening yes."

"You are distracted. What was it? Did you fight with Khun Sam?"

"You look like my mother. No, I'm not thinking about anything."

"But you look unhappy. A girl in love should be happier. And you came
home today. I usually see you come back on Saturdays."

"Are you watching me?" I look at him in awe. "You know I come home on
Saturdays, but you haven't come to say hello to me once."

"I dare not greet you... Last time I was the reason for your fight with Khun
Sam. I think I'm hated enough already."

"Almost. But I'm not crazy." I laugh. "How are you, Nop?"

"So-so. But you don't look good. Tell me what happened?" Nop hangs his
guitar on the hook, intending to listen to me.I smile and look
sympathetically at the guy, who is just trying to be a good friend. The boy
who secretly loves me, who is afraid I'll hate him, now wants to hear about
my poor love story. He's a hero.

"Hmm. How can I start?"

"From the main point."

"We are very different."

"Why are you so quiet?"

"Is this a drama series? How so different?"

"Social class."

"Are we in India? Nowadays, humans are humans. We're equal. And if we

are different, it must be because of the money."

"Yes indeed. About money, Khun Sam and I are very different."

"But it always was. Why are you suddenly worried about this now? If you
had thought about it before, you wouldn't have approached her. Something
nudged you..."

I look at Nop hesitantly before sighing and telling him what happened.

"Okay, something really happened."

I tell you everything that happened between Khun Sam's grandmother and
me on our date today. Telling him lightens all the weight I've been carrying
around all day. He is a good listener, he listens to me in silence.

"So you got upset, you left her house and you took defeat that easy. Let me
guess further, you didn't tell Khun Sam what happened."
"Hmm. I'm hurting her... I don't want to tell. I really feel like I'm useless to
her."

"What did she do wrong? She was just born with status, Mhom Luang and
rich. She had no choice."

"What you mean?"

"You should tell her about this problem and try to find a solution together,
instead of keeping quiet and trying to deal with it all on your own. If Khun
Sam doesn't find out, you'll hurt her."

"I..."

"Idiot."

"Hey?"

"You think too much and you're being an idiot. You are so boring. No man
or even Khun Sam like women like that. You need to get better."

I feel stressed and angry about being scolded. So I get up to leave, but he
stops me.

"And look what you're doing: getting pissed off and walking away is idiotic
too. You're the type to run away from the truth."

"You are so mean, Nop."

"Now we are just friends. If I still loved you, I wouldn't dare talk to you like
that. Because I would be afraid that you would be mad at me. But now I'm
telling you this as a friend." Nop gets up and walks towards me. He places
his hand on my head.

"You're grown up now. Let the reasons lead. You are with a person who is
older than you. You need reason more than emotion. If not, it might piss her
off."

"What do you know?"

"I don't know anything, but I wish you the best. If you agree with me, it's
because you know I'm right."

"Why do I have to see you with another guy?"

"Khun Sam!" I pull away from Nop quickly because I know how jealous
she is.

"Nothing happened, we're just talking." She raises her eyebrow.

"Then explain it to me. I am waiting for an explanation."

"You better go, Nop."

Nop laughs a little before teasing Khun Sam by brushing my hair and
whispering in my ear.

"There."

"Dont be silly. I'm warning you."

Khun Sam is not pleased after he dumped me. I leave his house to see Khun
Sam, who still has her eyebrow raised.

"How did it get here so fast? We just spoke over the phone."

"You must have been enjoying talking to him. I see you had a pleasant
conversation."

"Nothing."

🤍🤍🤍

"If I don't believe it, I'll be in a bad mood. And you're going to have to
apologize to me. I will have to fight you."

"I want to catch up."

She is so adorable...
"But I believe what I said. So you missed your chance." She stops raising
her eyebrow. "So what's wrong? Why did you come home? We were fine in
the morning."

"Something was messing with my mind. I needed some time."

"Couldn't you have done that back home? Why in your house?"

I remain silent for a moment and look at her hesitantly. However, she needs
to know one day. Then I must tell her, as Nop suggested. It's not fair for
Khun Sam not to know.

We are a couple. We must always support each other and find a way out
together.

"Your grandmother came to your house and said I should leave you."
 War - Chapter 42

We got into the car to talk privately. After I said all that, Khun Sam remains
silent.

Too quiet and I don't like it...

"Khun Sam."

"Are you shocked?"

She looks at me and sighs. She must have been looking for the best way to
talk to me. I nod and smile like it's nothing.

"Yes, I'm shocked, but okay."

"If you are fine, why did you go back to your house?"

"I..."

Because what I did is the opposite of what I said. It's not sensible.
Sometimes I hate myself.

"I came back to think about things about us."

"You see? You are not well. Why did you say you were?" Khun Sam
reaches out to touch my chin. "I know my grandmother better than anyone
in this world. It must have been hard for you."

"..."

"Don't worry. She is elderly. Please just focus on me. Because this is about
us."

I remain silent, even though she said it's about us. But I can't stop thinking
about the gap between us. Khun Sam, who sees me quiet, forces me to look
at her.

"Mon, everything will be fine. I promise."

"I know. Love is between two people, the two of us. But I can live without
caring about others. There's not just the two of us in the world." I face Khun
Sam, the woman I love and say what I think.

"It's been a while since I realized things between us. Deep down I still
worry about our class difference, as your grandmother said."

"I will be mad at you."

"If you hadn't met me, would you still be dating Mr. Kirk, or you'd already
be married to him."

"Mon!"

Tears well up in my eyes. But it wasn't because she yelled at me, it was
because I completely agree with her grandmother. I don't deserve her.
Everything about us is a parallel.

There is a gap that never converges, status, family and sexuality.

A love story like ours... It is not accepted by our society.

Not only for Khun Sam's grandmother, but also for my family, who I hold
dear. I don't know how to tell my parents that I fell in love with a woman.
My parents expect me to have children and a good family. May I marry a
man and have children.

Khun Sam should have a child and so do I. A woman cannot get pregnant
by another by natural means.

Are we resisting?

"I really love you, Khun Sam. Wah."

I lift my hands to cover my face and cry like a little girl. Khun Sam silently
hugs me. Her heart is pounding so hard I can hear it.

"I'm going to talk to my grandmother."

🤍🤍🤍

I haven't spoken in the P.P. gossip group for a long time. They all react like
they've seen a ghost when I tell them about Khun Sam's grandmother.

Jim: Sam's grandma was the one that made me stay away from her.
Seriously, I'm naughty, but her grandma's look makes me feel like a Pattaya
hooker.
Kate: She's the type of woman who makes you feel useless just by looking
at her. Even though I was an actress who made a lot of money, she used to
make me feel useless.

Tee: Worse in my case. She thinks I'm straight. Her house is a forbidden
place I will never set foot.

After listening to their reports, I accept that I have friends with the same
fate. I'm not alone in being the most useless girl in the world. At least high
society girls are also useless in her eyes. So what more a janitor's daughter
like me be?

Jim: So don't be upset. She is old, soon she will die.

Kate: Bitch? How dare you curse her grandmother?

Jim: Do you expect her to have a long life?

Kate: I'm just pretending.

Kate: I don't respect her, nor do I want her to have a long life. She should
leave.

Jim: See? I just have the courage to speak honestly. But even though
Granny is mean, Sam loves and respects her.

Kate: Really. I like. It's so fun.

Jim: Fun how?

Kate: I want to know if Mon's power of influence is enough to resist Sam's

grandmother... Like her older sister did.

Tee: You're right. Khun Nueng was so determined. She never looked back.

Jim: Determined too much. It affected other people, including Khun Song.
And now Khun Sam is dealing with it all on her own. Poor Sam. I have so
much empathy for my husband.
Tee: How does your husband come into the story?

Jim: 'My husband' was what I used to call P.P.

Doraemon: Am I disturbing you? Could you tell me more about Khun

Nueng and Khun Song?

Kate: Oh, you don't know their history? It's hard to type, I'll call you.

After five minutes, Kate calls me, beating around the bush before we get
down to business. She tells me everything from the beginning.

Khun Sam's family had 3 daughters. In that order, Khun Nueng, Khun Song
and Khun Sam. Their parents died when they were little. So the custody of
them stayed with the grandmother.

Khun Sam's grandmother was an intelligent woman. In the age of change,

titles and ranks didn't matter in society, but she kept using the title as
before.

All are useless.

And she is above everyone.

Khun Sam's grandmother wanted to continue her bond with the royal
family. Even though she knew there were no more precedents, she kept
telling herself and her granddaughters that they were above the rest. And to
make them believe that, she forced them to be as she wanted.

'If you want something, you need to act.'

This is her motto. The person who suffered the most pressure was Khun
Nueng, the older sister.

[Khun Nueng is the most perfect lady I've ever seen in this world.] Kate
said adorable and I couldn't help but blink my eyes.

"Serious?"
But the Khun Nueng I knew was so different from the one Kate described.

Khun Nueng is beautiful, both inside and out. Kate tells me that Khun
Nueng excelled at everything: behavior, talking or walking. No one could
compare. She was the star of the school.

But... Khun Nueng was never happy.

She grew up as her grandmother's puppet and was controlled all the time.
She couldn't do what she wanted. Also, she had a lot more skills, but she
couldn't live her own life.

And the breaking point came... When she was supposed to marry a
minister's son. The grandmother told him that it would be good for her life.

[It all happened because she was forced to marry and she was outraged for a
long time. Eventually, she snapped, fled the marriage, and broke ties with
her grandmother. In the end, no one else saw her.]

"What happened to grandma?"

[She was very sad and bedridden. When Khun Nueng ran away, the next
successor was Khun Song.]

The story isn't over yet. Khun Song was the next to be controlled by the
grandmother. She wasn't forced into anything before as the middle
granddaughter, but she was never loved either. When she got a little
attention from her grandmother and felt a little love, she put enormous
pressure on herself to make her grandmother proud of her.

But Khun Song didn't have any special talent. She was blamed for
everything she did. In the end, she couldn't handle all the pressure...

[Khun Song hanged himself.]

"My God..."

[It was very painful for P.P.'s grandmother. She didn't eat and she didn't
sleep. P.P. saw all that. She felt very sorry for her grandmother.
Furthermore, she was the youngest granddaughter. If all expectations fell on
the eldest, the youngest received all the love and affection. So P.P. he kept
saying that she would do everything so that the grandmother would never
suffer again...]

Lastly, Khun Sam has been being controlled until now. Khun Nueng, Khun
Song and Khun Sam were puppets controlled by their grandmother. And
because there was only Khun Sam left, her grandmother loves her very
much. Everything was processed interdependently.

She never went off the rails.

Her grandmother never pressured her. In fact, we can say... that she had
other tactics out of compulsion.

If Khun Sam wanted to stay out of the palace, she could. But she would
have to keep in touch with her grandmother and not go off the rails.

[In Kirk's case, her grandmother doesn't like him at all, she sees him as an
ordinary guy with an infamous family. But she ignores this because his
family is a billionaire, he can support P.P. in many dimensions. So, she
accepts it.]

"Yea."

[P.P. did not refuse. Kirk is the man closest to her. Marrying him is better
than a blind marriage. So they got engaged.]

"I understood..."

[But since you entered her life, we want to know how you will influence her
to resist her grandmother. Grandma's little girl now has a girlfriend.]

Kate is silent for a moment and laughs with delight.

[Now it's war.]

 Adulterer- Chapter 43

After hearing the whole story through Kate, I tell myself to stop being silly
and be more understanding. Huge pressure is on Khun Sam. She has to deal
with her grandmother, plus she cares about how I feel.

When she sees me mopping the floor, she runs to hug me from behind like a
child.

"Oops, Khun Sam."

"You came back to me, to my home."

"Are you surprised?" I look at her and smile. "You are so happy it makes
me feel ashamed."

"I think you are still sulking."

"Because?"
"You seem hurt about my grandmother. I also think you're mad at me."

"Did you think about it all night? You have panda eyes." I place a pillow on
the sofa and support her face. "You don't look pretty when you sleep
poorly."

But Khun Sam pulls me close and hugs me like I'm her shelter. She feels
better having me here... I feel guilty now...

"I can sleep well tonight with you back."

"Have you eaten anything yet?"

"No not yet."

"I'll cook for you. After eating, take a shower."

"Aren't we going to do anything tonight?"

I'm shocked for a moment.

"Okay, let's go. Ah, I will not run away from you, Khun Sam."

The woman continues to hug me and rests her head close to my neck to rest.
We held each other for a moment. So I get up to go cook for her. Seeing
Khun Sam eating well is one of my happiness.

Why wasn't I born a man...Or like a rich girl? Or why don't I have a title
before my name? So I would deserve it.

"If you keep looking at me like that, I'm going to choke."

"I am happy to see you enjoying the food."

"I feel like I'm watching you moan with happiness."

"Crazy!" I grab a napkin and throw it at her.

"What's it? You said you like it when I speak my mind." Khun Sam drinks
some water. She stares at me and is silent, as if she's thinking about
something. I stare back at her.

"What do you want to tell me?"

"Do you want to break up with me?"

My heart races when I hear that. I squeeze my hands tightly and fearfully
until she takes my hand to calm me down.

"I'm just asking."

"Would you break up with me?"

"No, never." Khun Sam said quickly. "I'm asking you when you met my
grandmother... Did it ever cross your mind to break up with me?"

"For a moment yes..."

She holds my hand tightly. I put the other one on top to calm her down..

"Just for a brief moment I thought we should break up. Since I always
thought I didn't deserve you. But... I thought to myself, breaking up with
you would be the worst."

"I'm looking for a way to talk to my grandmother. I don't want to

compromise her."

"Don't pressure yourself. Do as you see fit. Let it happen."

"What do you mean?"

"I don't want you to fight with your grandmother. You respect her a lot. We
can keep our relationship a secret. You don't need to tell anyone. We don't
need to put a label on it."

"Crazy, this is not right."

Khun Sam said irritably. She pulls her hand back. We didn't fight, but she's
upset.

"Do we have another choice? You need to think about your status and your
family. And me too. My parents don't know that their daughter has a
girlfriend. It would be easier just to love each other in secret. Nothing will
change between us. We can stay together... at your place. Just the two of
us."

"But..."

"Do not refuse. If we don't, our love might end. Besides, you don't want to
fight your grandmother."

"Wouldn't that hurt you?"

"I am fine. I know how much you love me. I get it." It's hard to say. "You
can tell your grandma that you broke up with me."

"Mon..."

"Seriously. You should tell her. Or if the two of you don't talk about it, you
can just shut up and let it go. Don't fight with her. Don't do anything."

Khun Sam keeps shaking her head disagreeing with me. She gets up and
walks in circles.

"Must have a better option."

"This is the best option. I am fine. Normally, our relationship is secret. You
only revealed it a little while ago."

"Why do we have to keep this a secret? There must be a better option."

"Khun Sam. I'm really okay with it. If we want to be together, we need to
keep it a secret."

"..."
"Please honey." I get up and hug her. "Right? I will still stay here with you.
Tee, Kate and Jim still know about our relationship. When we want to
spend time together, we can take a vacation and go abroad."

"Are you really okay with this? It feels like I'm dishonoring you."

"Certainly."

***

And happiness is back. Khun Sam and I keep our relationship a secret like
before. And everything is going surprisingly well. Khun Sam told me that
after we made the deal, she went to talk to her grandmother and everything
went well. Her grandmother didn't ask for explanations or say anything.

We don't have to worry about anything...

I decided to start working at the beginning of the month. So from now on I

will spend as much time with her as possible; And Khun Sam is still
paranoid about me, she doesn't want to let me work elsewhere.

But she understands that we have our own life. She asks me to stay with her
every day until she is comfortable with it all. Our love works well and
smoothly. I live at her house, clean things, watch TV and cook our dinner,
then we go to bed together..

But today... it's not like usual.

Ding Dong...

The doorbell, which I've never heard before, is ringing. I'm cooking dinner
and shuddering at the sound. I'm scared that it's Khun Sam's grandmother,
so I hide in the corner to look out the window, who is it?

"Mr. Kirk?"

I walk confused towards the door to open it for him, how strange to see me
there.
"Are you really staying here with Sam..."

"Goodevening." The greeting. "You came to see Khun Sam, right?"

"I came to see you, Mon."

"May I help you?"

"Khun Sam's grandmother told me that you were probably with Sam. So
asked me to check. And it's true."

Khun Sam's grandmother knew...

I pretend to smile at him and invite him inside.

"Please enter first."

"H...Hmm."

Seriously, what a climate. I haven't seen him or spoken to him since he

discovered our secret, but today he came to see me. There must be
something wrong.

What was it? Mr. Kirk, who has been invited in, looks around the house
excitedly. He must never have been here. Of course... Khun Sam never let
anyone into her house. If she finds out I let her ex-boyfriend in, will she be
mad at me?

"Sit down. I'll bring you some water."

"Thanks."

I treat him like a guest, even though the house is not mine.

"How are you, Mr. Kirk?"

"I am fine. And how are you? Since you stopped working." Mr. Kirk said
this without meeting my eyes. "Have you got a new job yet?"
"Yes, I did. I will work with Tee."

"I'm sorry."

He feels guilty saying. I quickly deny it with my hands.

"No, no need to apologize. It wasn't your fault. It was the rules."

"Even if there was no rule, I would force you to leave. Back then, I was
really mad at you."

"I get it."

"Glad to see you today. I've wanted to apologize for a long time. But I was
ashamed."

"Does Khun Sam talk to you? I mean... speak normally, without anger.""

She only talks to me about work stuff." He pretends to smile. "If I were
Sam, I would be mad at me."

"It was my fault. What I did was treason. You didn't go wrong to be mad at
me."

"Don't feel guilty like that, Mon..." Mr. Kirk moistens his dry lips. He is
restless. "You can hate me. Because your position now makes me feel more
guilty."

"About resigning, it's okay..."

"No." Mr. Kirk shakes his head. "It's not about that."

"Then what is it about?"

The handsome man walks toward the door without hesitation. Then he turns
and looks at me.

"I must end our conversation here, because if I keep talking to you, I will
feel even worse." He takes out something like a card and hands it to me. "I
came over here to tell you about it because Sam would never tell you."

I take the card from him with shaking hands. Even though I haven't opened
it, I know what it is. To ensure, I must open and confirm.

It's a wedding invitation... from Khun Sam and Mr. Kirk.

"Actually, she wouldn't tell me."

"Leave her, Mon. I promise you that I will take care of her as best I can."

I give him a bitter smile and ask.

"If I don't let her, what will happen?"

And the response I get shocks me.

"You will become an adulteress."

 End - 44

"How much does Tee pay you in salary?"

"Twenty thousand. If I pass the training program, I will receive another two
thousand."

"She pays you more than my company. But as my girlfriend, she should pay
you more than that."

Khun Sam keeps talking while watching television. She doesn't say
anything about her marriage. And I don't want to force her... I'm just waiting
for her to tell me.

"What's it? You seem distracted."

"Hmm."

"I'm just thinking about nothing."

"Job? If it's too difficult, you can stay home. I bank you."

"How long can I stay at home without working?" I keep looking at the
television, but Khun Sam looks at me.

"For as long as you like."

"Even if you have a family of your own?"

"You are my family."

My heart races. I look at her and feel cherished.

"I'm glad to hear this." I tilt my face to kiss her on the cheek, but it looks
like she wants more. She cups my face and kisses my lips thirstily. "I just
gave you a little kiss."

"The kiss is the beginning of everything."

"You really like that."

"Let's go up."

I wrinkle my nose a little and follow her easily.

"I know you like it."

***

I try to do everything like I don't know about her marriage. I didn't even
mention it to her friends in the group about it. The wedding invitation is still
hidden at the bottom of my purse. As much as I want to ask her, I'm afraid
to push her. She'll find a way for us to be together... I'm counting on her...

"Are you worried about something?"

Isn't it amazing? When I have no one to vent to, Nop is the only one who
listens. I know this well, it's not right to bring my love problems to someone
I can tell. But I really don't know what else to do.
"A little."

"It's too much, because you came to me. Your only friend."

"Clear." I sit down next to him and sigh "It's so sad to know that I only have
you as a friend and you're the only one who listens to me."

"Friendship is just that. We only know who is a true friend in these

moments."

Thief for him. When he realizes he starts laughing.

"So what happened? I'm all ears."

"Nop, a girlfriend or a fiance you're going to marry. Who is more

important?"

"What you mean?"

"In case..."

"No, just in case. I want to give you some advice. I will tell you the truth."

I know how boring it is to hear half a story. So I decide to tell him

everything.

"Khun Sam and I, we are in a relationship. But she is getting married."

"It got giant."

"Yea."

"What she said?"

"I did not say anything. But it's important."

"Khun Sam doesn't know that I know. I don't want to push you any further. I
want her to tell me."
"How did you know about that?"

"Mr. Kirk told me about their wedding." I hand him the wedding invitation.
"This is the invitation."

"You need to talk to Khun Sam about this. This is important. Khun Sam is
getting married while still dating you."

"She will handle this herself."

"Will even? Mon, listen to me. I know how much you love and respect her.
But about this problem, you can't just ignore it. If she gets married, it means
she will have a husband. And you?"

"Adulteress."

"Yea."

"Even though I got there first?"

"Are you sure you got there first?"

Sigh!

I'm suddenly stunned by this blunt question, because I remember that I

came late in Khun Sam's life. She only has feelings for me, this is to test my
disposition. The path of true love is never a straight line.

But this is too much for me...

"Why is it like this? Why don't you just say what you're supposed to say?"

"Khun Sam has been under... a lot of pressure... I think..."

"You go too easy on her. Does she do the same to you? Now you are going
to let your husband have a husband."

"Nop..." I glared at Nop for saying it like that. Nop raises his hand to
scratch his head before changing the sentence.
"Okay, better call her your wife. Your wife is going to have another wife."

"Nope!"

"I don't know how your relationship with Khun Sam is, who is the husband
and who is the wife."

"Please stop talking like that." I wave my hands at him to stop talking
because I'm embarrassed. "I believe that Khun Sam will find a way for us to
be together."

"If you really believed that, you wouldn't have come to see me. The reason
you are here is indecision. Because Khun Sam's boyfriend went to talk to
you and he has a hundred percent right to do that. What are you afraid of?
You also have the right."

"I... I don't know how to start talking about this with her. She loves me and I
know it, but she has her own family to worry about." I place my hand over
my aching chest and say, "Or should I just let it be."

"So that means you're going to leave her."

"No."

"Adulteress... Mon, don't be pathetic."

"If I'd known I'd regret talking to you, I wouldn't have come." I say
disappointed. "I better go."

"What did you want? Should I just support you becoming an adulteress? A
good friend should warn you when you are going the wrong way."

Tears in my eyes. My mind understands it well, but my heart doesn't want

to hear it. I turn my back on him and go back to my house. As I'm slumped
in bed, my phone rings again. At first, I thought it would be Khun Sam, but
I was wrong...Khun Nueng...

I'm taken aback and let my phone ring before answering it.
"Hello? Khun Nueng?"

[Ah, you know it's me.]

"I saved your number."

[We can talk? I will not be long.]

She makes me smile. It must be true that a positive force can absorb all the
negative.

"Of course we can."

[At the moment, I am having a lot of financial difficulties. Can you lend me
some money? You can take it back from my little sister, she's rich, you can
pay for me.]

"Of course, but now I'm not with Khun Sam."

"Aaaa, I thought you were making out with her."

"I usually stay there."

"You do not look well. Did they fight? Hey... Life is too short for fights. It's
useless. Please live happily. If you have a misunderstanding, talk it out. I've
been through all that, just ask me."

"The way you live is so easy."

I stay silent and close my eyes. My words hinted that I know about what
happened to her and she will be able to tell by my silence.

[You already know everything, right? Did my little sister tell you?]

"Not even."

[I just had it easy for a few years. Doing what it wanted, the world has a lot
to teach us. Caring about someone for a long time until you feel unhappy is
pointless. Sometimes you need to be selfish... for your own good.]
"Yea."

[Your voice seems to disagree with me. Haha. Alright, I know, I know. A lot
of people don't understand why I did that.]

"Do you want to go back to your grandmother?"

[If you knew her, you wouldn't talk to me like that. No one in this world
wants to see my grandmother. By the way... have you met her yet? Does she
know you're my little sister's girlfriend?]

She seems interested, which I feel comfortable saying about.

"Yea."

[Something wrong?]

"Some things."

[If there wasn't, it would be weird and she definitely wouldn't be my

grandma.]

What a wonderful woman.

[Was she mean to you? She's not the type to scream. She probably insulted
you and let you down on yourself.]

Khun Nueng laughs and I laugh back because I don't know how to respond.

[And my little sister, what did she say?]

"She didn't say anything. We kept dating in secret..."

[Secret? Ah... Grandma's little girl. You two are definitely over. Sam is too
weak. Haha.]

Khun Nueng leaves me stunned. I'm so disappointed. All I want now is

encouragement and support. But she is making me more and more
disappointed.
[Oh, you're quiet.]

"I do not know what to say."

[You are a loser. One hundred percent loser.] Khun Nueng sighs a little.
[Ah. My credits are running out. So... transfer money to me, please. Ten
thousand, and take it back from my little sister. Tell her I called you to
borrow it, she'll pay you back. She is rich.]

"Yea."

[As for you... now that you're dating her, try to benefit yourself. It's a good
opportunity for you.]

"I'm not dating her for the money."

[Are you going to tell me it's because of love?]

"Yea."

[What kind of love is that? Where neither one fights for her? You are a
loser. Sam is Grandma's spoiled little girl. You two won't get far with this.
In the end It will be a love of tragedy. And the winner will be my
grandmother.]

"I don't want to be selfish."

I argue with her after feeling uncomfortable.

"Khun Sam told me she'll figure it out. All I can do is wait."

[Doing nothing means it's love? You're letting my little sister fight a war on
her own... well, let me tell you something. My little sister can't get over
grandma. Because she knows our weaknesses well.]

"You did it, Khun Nueng. Live without caring about anyone."

[...]
"..."

We were both silent. Finally, Khun Nueng is the first to speak because by
now he must know that I am more serious.

[I said, life is too short. I just chose my own path. I didn't let my
grandmother rule. If Khun Song was still alive, I would have committed
suicide.]

"And now, all the pressure is on Khun Sam."

[Khun Sam needs to survive. It doesn't mean that I don't feel sorry for Khun
Song. But she left us because she was too weak. There is no place in the
world for the weak. She is my grandmother, I know her well.]

"What do I need to do?"

Now, I'm the one asking for help with this rock. But she laughs.

[You need to be strong to survive. Self-love and selfishness are different

things... Selfishness is for my grandma.]

🤍🤍🤍

[So, you two need to be selfish with my grandmother.]

Khun Nueng hangs up the phone and I send her the ten thousand baht
consulting fee. (I'll get it back from Khun Sam.) What she just said to me
stays in my head all night. I keep thinking about it, I can't sleep. I look at
my wristwatch and it's already 1am. It's hard to sleep, so I take out my
phone to read the old messages between Khun Sam and me. What a
surprise! She texts me while I'm reading.

Boss: Have you gone to bed yet?

I jump out of bed and I'm not sure if I should answer her or not. But I read
the message, which tells her I'm awake.

Doraemon: No, I can't sleep. So I'm messing around on my cell phone.

Boss: Me too. Now I'm in front of your house.

Doraemon: You're kidding.

Boss: Seriously. If you don't believe me, look out your window.

I still don't believe it, but I walk over to the window and look out. I meet
Miss Duanpen in front of my house. I run to see Khun Sam knowing that
everyone in my house is already asleep.

"Why did you come here? It's so late."

"I can't sleep." She came even though she was in pajamas. And I'm not sure
she's wearing underwear.

"So you came to see me in my pajamas? It seems you are in a hurry to see
me at one o'clock in the morning..."

"You already know everything, why didn't you ask me?"

"What?"

"About my marriage."

"How do you know that?"

"Your friend called me and told me everything... that bastard." Khun Sam
turns and looks at Nop's house.

"I don't know how he got my number."

I close my eyes and go back to hating Nop.

"I didn't tell you I knew because I didn't want to make you more worried."

"I'm worried you didn't tell me. So that's why you were so quiet lately."

"Are you really going to marry him?" I ask her. She is impressed and looks
away.
"My grandmother begged me."

"And you accepted..." I sigh and feel a rage inside. She must know I'm mad,
so she rushes to explain herself.

"But I have an agreement with Kirk that we will not have a sexual or
romantic relationship. I will be forced to marry him."

"So this is how you found it?" I say in a shaky voice. Khun Sam reaches out
to touch me, but I pull away from her. "I thought you would find a better
way."

"I don't want to disappoint my grandmother. She has already regretted it

enough."

"So, you decided to marry another man and keep me by your side, right?"

This was the first time I yelled at my love. Khun Sam, who is shocked, tries
to hug me to calm me down. But it is not easy.

"Leave me! Please don't touch me."

"Mon, listen to me. Kirk and I are not having sex.".

"This is real life, Khun Sam. There's probably no man and woman in this
world who wouldn't have sex while staying in the same room on their
wedding night."

"Mon..."

"I don't want to do this anymore. Enough..." I cover my face with my hands.
"I don't want to be an adulteress."

Lately, since the word 'adulteress' has sunk into my heart, I try to replace it
with 'hope' because I trust it. I thought she would find a better way, but she
didn't. What Khun Nueng said is true.

Khun Sam never disappointed her grandmother.

She's too weak...

and she's become a loser.

Let's lose this game!

"I don't know what to do."

"I know."

"What?"

I look up to see her as resolutely as I can. And it shocks her.

"Let's finish."
 A lead actress - Chapter 45

I thought it through before I said it. It will hurt anyone who hears it, but for
those who said it, who still love her so much, it hurts more. How painful it
all is.

Khun Sam looks like she hit her head. She's dizzy and having a hard time
believing the words I've said.

"You want to finish me?"

Hearing the words from her mouth makes my heart shatter. I want to touch
her and hold her, but I control myself, because I've come this far and I can't
go back.

"We have reached the end of our road together. You must accept."

"No, I'm not going." She keeps shaking her head in denial. "Why don't you
believe me? This marriage is just to satisfy my grandmother. Kirk and I will
not have a deep relationship."

"You need to wake up. This is the real world. You are getting married and it
will be impossible for nothing to happen on your wedding night." I bite my
lips hard. "I am also hurt. Do you think I don't feel anything?"

"Then why do we need to break up?!"

"Because? Because I don't want to become an adulteress." I cry like a loser,

put my hands over my face and fall to my knees without any hope. "I don't
want to think that you might end up sleeping with him. Or what noises it
will make if you sleep with it on. Or if one day you will love him more than
me. And he will become your true husband."

"Never. I will never let that happen."

She kneels down to accompany me, wipes the tears from my face with her
thumb.
"Accept it, Khun Sam. We are women. We won't be able to live our whole
lives together." I say while crying. "One day you will have your own family.
Especially you, who were born to be perfect. If you make this mistake, how
will they look at you?"

"I don't care about others."

"What about your grandmother?"

🤍🤍🤍

"You don't want to disappoint your grandmother, correct? You are a good
girl. You cannot disappoint her."

Khun Sam looks at me like she doesn't know how to calm me down. I face
her and say decided;

"I realized this a while ago. Even if you didn't have your grandmother, we
wouldn't have a happy ending. I can't drag you with me. We need to end it."

"You asked to date me. You can't leave me." Khun Sam cries and tries to
dry her own tears. Now she is so understanding. "If you thought we couldn't
go on together, you shouldn't have made me fall in love with you."

"I never thought we would get this far with this. I just adored you as my
idol and now I'm your girlfriend. It's too much for me."

🤍🤍🤍

"This world is for the strong. Khun Nueng told me that we couldn't get past
your grandmother, because your grandmother knows the world better than
we do."

"Khun Nueng...?" Khun Sam bites her bottom lip hard. "What else did she
say?"

"She told me I'm too weak. And that you are too good... In this game, the
winner is your grandmother and that we both should just accept that fact."
"I don't accept it."

Khun Sam stands up and crosses her arms tightly. She looks weird so I
stand up too feeling anxious for her.

"What will you do?"

"I'll show you..." Khun Sam glares at me. "I think I'm strong enough. There
is a place where we can live together."

"Khun Sam..."

"I will rebel."

I'm stunned, she pulls me in and hugs me tight. Now I'm calming down and
I can answer it.

"I don't want to see you rebel against your grandmother."

"I won't do this for you."

🤍🤍🤍

"I will do it for myself."

As Khun Nueng said, letting Khun Sam fight alone is selfish of me. This
time, I can't help Khun Sam much, but I will support her. Now I feel like
I'm fighting her on this battlefield.

Khun Sam and I sat in her living room. She makes me sit next to her and
holds my hand tightly.

"Give me strength."

She pulls me in and hugs me for a moment. Khun Sam takes out her cell
phone and presses the name of Mr. Kirk.

What she will do?

[Hey, Sam.]

She turns on the speaker. The sound gets loud in this silent room. Khun Sam
is confident in the conversation with Mr. Kirk, as if she were in control of
the game.

"Kirk, can you speak now?"

[For you anytime.]

"Let's cancel our wedding ceremony."

Mr. Kirk is silent for a second. So, he seriously responds to Khun Sam.

[No way.]

"Then marry yourself. I'm not going to marry you."

[Sam!]

She quickly hangs up the phone. Khun Sam sighs as if she's taken a
mountain out of her heart.

"Is he okay? You canceled your wedding. What about your grandmother?"

"Because I canceled the ceremony, my grandmother will find out soon

enough. In the case of my grandmother... I will have to consult my
assistant."

"Who?"

"It is."

Khun Sam lifts she cell phone to show me a contact from her list. And I'm
surprised.

"Are you sure?"

"Hmm. From the theory of psychology, if we are surrounded by good
people, we will be fine."

"If we fear, we must be with a determined person... And that is Khun

Nueng."

So she calls Khun Nueng, who answers excitedly.

[Hey! My little girl. I took money from her. Sorry to bother you. I will
return it to you as soon as I can.]

"That money?" Khun Sam looks at me. And I remember.

"Oh. Khun Nueng called me to borrow money. I already transferred it to

her."

[Yea. Your girlfriend is a sweetheart.]

"Where are you now, Khun Nueng?"

[In Thailand, why?]

Khun Sam bites her lips a little. It looks like she is deciding something and
then she says:

"I need your help, Khun Nueng."

Khun Nueng is silent for a moment before she says something as if she
already knows what it is.

[You're going to ask me to talk to our grandmother, right?]

"How did you know..."

[I can't. I don't want to get in trouble. I haven't seen her for a long time. If
we meet, we'll fight. This is your problem, you need to solve it yourself.]

"Can you help me?"

[My little girl, you are a big girl now. You have your own business and your
own money. I should be more determined. If you didn't have me, what
would you do?]

"I dare not quarrel with our grandmother..."

[There's a first time for everything. When I decided to leave the palace, it
wasn't easy for me. But I got it. In my opinion...]

"I'll pay you a hundred thousand, to at least go with me." [NT:

Approximately BRL 14,000.00]

[Money can't buy me...]

"Khun Nueng..."

[When it's not enough... Okay, okay. Transfer to my old account. Cash first.
When are you going to see our grandma?]

I spy on Khun Sam. Is everything about money in the end?

"Today. I just canceled my wedding ceremony with Kirk. Grandma will find
out soon."

[I hate that guy's name... Kirk. What does that mean?... I hate that name.]

"And then?" Khun Sam asks her sister that she keep talking about his name.
"If it's today, is that okay with you?"

[I'm in Chonburi, if I take a bus it should take about two hours. So, I'll see
you at the palace at 8:00. Ah, like old times. I really miss our grandmother a
lot.]

She said excitedly. Khun Sam is so anxious about facing her grandmother.
Your good natured mind must be feeling so guilty.

"See you later."

After the conversation is over, I lift my hand to touch her body which is
now so cold.

"Are you okay?"

"I don't know if I'm going to be able to do that when I'm face to face with
her. I've never resisted or disappointed her before. It will be my first time."

I'm really worried about her.

"We can cancel this."

"We have come too far to turn back. It's true that I don't want to fight with
my grandmother, but I don't want to lose you."

"Take it easy. Do your best. I will be with you."

"Please be strong. I know it's not easy."

I nod to answer the person who wants to do so much for me.

"Certainly. We will get through all of this together."

🤍🤍🤍

Even though we supported each other, inside we are worried. Especially

when I'm in her car and it's my first time in the palace where she was born
and raised.

It's called a palace. I used to imagine a Thai house with Portuguese design,
but in fact it is a renovated, luxurious and modern mansion, which reflects
the owner's taste.

"It's beautiful."

"Khun Nueng designed it."

"She is?"
The rumor that Khun Nueng is a perfectionist must be true. This house is as
beautiful as the ones you see in magazines.

"Grandma didn't like it. She said it got too western. Most of all, she didn't
like to see Khun Nueng studying architecture."

"So, she resisted her grandmother for a long time."

"Maybe. But she exploded when she was forced into marriage. If I could, I
would ask her why she ran away. She saw it, this time I have a reason..."

"What is your motive?"

"Love." Khun Sam looks at me and smiles in the corner. "But I will never
know about Khun Nueng."

"You should ask her later. We will see her tonight."

"Hmm." Khun Sam looks at her watch and frowns. "It's already 8:30 pm.
She did not arrive yet. I transferred the money."

"You should try calling her."

But after we transferred the money to her, she turned off her cell phone.
Khun Sam and I looked at each other worriedly.

"Khun Nueng tricked us."

"She's not that type. She has dignity."

"So... what should we do? If Khun Nueng doesn't come, should we go

back?"

"No, I came with the intention of arguing. If not today, I don't know when
I'll have another chance."

"Someone is coming."
A maid dressed in a white blouse and long black pants hurries to tap on the
car window and look inside. She is a little surprised to see me with Khun
Sam.

"Did you bring a guest? I saw you parked here for quite some time, so your
grandmother asked me to invite you in."

"I..." Khun Sam hesitates for a moment and nods. "Yea. I will see her now."

I touch her arm and she smiles back at me, demonstrating that she has made
up her mind.

"It's gonna be okay. I can handle it. Wait for me here in the car."

"Aren't you going to make her wait inside?" The maid asks.

"She'd better wait right here. I won't be long."

Khun Sam decides to get out of the car, she stops and looks at me all
confident, even though she is more and more anxious with each step she
takes towards the house. And as for me, waiting is all I can do for her. I
wanted to be with her.

Ten minutes...

Twenty minutes...

Waiting in the car is uncomfortable for me, and I get out of the car and lean
my head against the door waiting for her. A moment later, Khun Sam
suddenly leaves the palace with Mr. Kirk following her.

"Sam, she is your grandma!"

"Stay away from me! You are the reason for this mess!"

Khun Sam yells at Mr. Kirk, who is trying to stop her. She lets go of his
hand.

"Khun Sam!"
An aggressive voice reaches her. Now she is petrified.

"You've never resisted me before. It's because of this girl, right?"

"I just want to follow my heart." It's my first time seeing Khun Sam lose
confidence, it's not like Boss ML who scared us. "I was your little girl for a
long time, but..."

"I chose the best for you."

"When it comes to love, I want to choose myself."

"You are the most famous among my granddaughters. Don't make things
complicated." Her grandmother sees me standing still. "Bring her here. You
dishonored me."

"I..." Khun Sam was going to say something, but it looks like she still has a
lot of regard for her grandmother. And I can feel it now... we will be the
losers in this battle. "Grandfather..."

"This is not right... Grandma."

A voice screams from behind me, a powerful voice. I turn to see, it's Khun
Nueng, in a tight black dress, exuding intelligence and confidence, unlike
the one I've seen before.

"Khun Nueng."

"Mon, you let my little sister fight alone again..." Khun Nueng grabs my
wrist and places me next to Khun Sam. "Together, don't hide behind her. Is
not cool."

"Khun Nueng, I thought you weren't coming."

"The lead actress must appear at the correct time. Just straighten your spine,
lift your head and don't be afraid."

The confident woman winks at me. This is the first time she's made my
heart race. The perfectionist.
"From now on, it's my turn."
 Khun Nueng - Chapter 46

Khun Nueng holds my hand to steady me. We are facing their grandmother
together and she looks at us in surprise. Even though she was quiet, her
eyes showed how worried she was about Khun Nueng.

"Khun Nueng." Mr. Kirk calls her excited. "You came back?"

"Are we by any chance close?" Khun Nueng fiercely responds to him. "We
met, but I don't like you. I don't like your name. Why are you called Kirk?"
"By showing up here means you're back." Grandma says.

"Yes, I'm back... but not to stay. Everything remains the same. The house
and the people."

"Where have you been?"

"All over the world. I have my own wings now. I can fly wherever I want."

"That's great. You look happy."

"As much as possible. It is very different from here, in this palace... with
you." Khun Nueng faces her grandmother fearlessly. "When I was gone,
you found another puppet. Ever get bored of controlling others in your own
way?"

"Khun Nueng..." Khun Sam is trying to stop her sister, but Khun Nueng
ignores her.

"I'm fighting for you, my little sister. Don't be grandma's puppet. You're
here to fight for yourself, right? Why are you so weak?"

Khun Sam looks down guiltily. I walk over to her and touch her shoulder to
calm her down.

"It's all right."

"I'm sorry, Mon. I'm too weak."

"Yes, you are weak. You let your grandmother hit your soft spot." Khun
Nueng is disappointed in his sister. "You know very well that Grandma is
calling you a debt of gratitude, which you are still carrying. So when are
you going to get your own life?"

"An ingrate like you wouldn't understand. Khun Sam is a good girl."
"Sam needs to live her own life." Khun Nueng shouts to grandma. "Have
you had any success in forcing people? In my case, I ran away from home.
Song committed suicide. And now, with your little granddaughter, whom
you say you love so much. When are you going to stop this? Or do you
intend to stop when you have none of us with you!?"

"Don't blame me, it was your fault."

"I'm just the effect, but you... you're the cause. Now, you're forcing Sam to
get married. Do you want to see her commit suicide to stop forcing us to do
what you want?"

"Do not yell at me! You are no longer my granddaughter." She cries as she
says. Then, she looks like she's going to pass out, but Mr. Kirk catches her
just in time. "Get out of here... get out."

"My existence hurts you, doesn't it?"

"Get out!"

"Then I will stay." The older sister crosses her arms and looks at her
grandmother. And when Khun Sam is going towards her grandmother,
Khun Nueng stops her. "Is that you. Be determined. You intend to rebel, you
need to do what you want. How will Mon feel to see you this weak?"

"Khun Nueng, grandma is not well right now."

"And? She's fooling you now like she did to me before. She pretends to
faint."

"Khun Nueng!" Khun Sam yells at her sister and I can't believe what I'm
seeing. But Khun Nueng stands still.

"Turn your back on this palace and go away. The rule that wins this game
is... you need to love yourself more than others."

"But..."

"Go now!"

"Khun Sam, please don't leave." Your grandmother screams as if she is sick.
"If you go, I will make you disappear from my life."
"What you are doing is pushing everyone out of your life. Instead of caring
and giving love, you are selfish. You used us as you pleased."

Khun Nueng interrupts her slowly. It's been painful for Khun Sam to leave
the palace.

🤍🤍🤍

"From today, please die alone." Khun Nueng said to grandma.

"Khun Sam!" The grandmother's scream makes her stop for a moment.
Khun Sam squeezes my hand tightly. But she doesn't turn around, as Khun
Nueng directs.

"Try your best, please don't look back."

"Grandfather! Mr. Kirk screams loudly in shock. And he now calls out to
Khun Sam. "Sam! Grandma fainted."

"Grandfather!"

Khun Sam turns around, but Khun Nueng glares at her.

"She is not sick. She is trying to get her attention. I told you to go away. Go
fast."

"But..."

"Go!"

Khun Sam is now confused. Even though I'm so worried about Grandma,
she loves me very much. Finally she holds my hand as we walk towards the
car. She is very worried and anxious.

I do not feel well...

Why has everything gone too far? If I'm feeling this way, how will she feel?
She will feel so much more.
After we get home, Khun Sam doesn't say anything and keeps walking in
circles, anxious. As for me, sticking with her for support is better than
saying something.

"Mon."

"Y... yes."

"Will you love me forever?"

"Why are you asking me that?"

"I don't know." She eagerly bites her nails. "I am so confused between what
Khun Nueng said and what is moral."

"It's painful, isn't it?" I jump to hug Khun Sam, who is still biting her nails.
"Everything will be fine. We will get through all of this together."

"She's been with me forever... I keep telling myself that if there's no

grandma, I don't exist. But today I faced her because I love someone else."
Khun Sam said. Then she hugs me tightly, like she's looking for shelter. "If
something happens to her, I will never forgive myself."

I won't forgive myself either.

Of course, I don't say this out loud. I don't want to put more pressure on her.
I need to pretend to be strong, to be her shelter.

Our love is not easy.

After talking, Khun Sam feels better. Even though I'm still a little worried.

I take a shower and get ready for bed. When I leave the bathroom, I see
Khun Sam staring at her cell phone. It's ringing... it keeps ringing.

"Who's calling?"

"Kirk."
"Aren't you going to answer?"

"I can not."

"This afraid?"

"I don't know."

I hold her hands and kneel in front of her, she is sitting on the bed.

"Pick it up. You need to know what happened. Perhaps this link is
important. You might regret it if you don't."

"I'm scared to answer and our relationship will be destroyed."

"If we believe in love, nobody can destroy it."

"You are so confident. But I'm scared of feeling guilty for destroying our
love."

"It's okay... I know you love me. If he didn't love, he wouldn't have left the
palace with me."

She keeps shaking her head in disagreement as the phone keeps ringing.
Finally, I take her cell phone and press the answer button and pass it to her.

"What?"

[Sam, your grandma wasn't fooling you. Now she is in the hospital.]

Her tears flow with all the guilt in her heart, before holding the cell phone
to speak.

"Was it too much?"

[She had a cardiac arrest.]

"She wasn't sick before."

[She has a heart condition, didn't you know?]

🤍🤍🤍

She cries loudly. And I cry with her. When I see that she is unable to speak,
I speak with Mr. Kirk instead.

"Where is she now, Mr. Kirk?"

[She's in the...]

"Thank you."

Right after I hang up the call, she breaks down in tears. And she starts
hitting herself in the head.

"I am a bad person, very bad, Mon".

"Everything will be fine. Let's change to go visit her. Mr. Kirk called us, it
means your grandma is fine now."

She stares at me as she has something on her mind. Then she shakes her
head in disagreement and wipes her tears.

"You are not going. I'm going alone."

"You are very shaken. How are you going to drive around by yourself?"

"I can. Stay here."

"But..."

"Please."

She takes a deep breath and picks up her car keys. All I can do is run to hug
her from behind.

"I love you very much, Khun Sam."

🤍🤍🤍

"Whatever you decide, I will still love you. Do not regret."

She squeezes my hand tightly and nods instead of answering me.

"Uhmm."

Finally, she leaves.

Every second feels like an eternity.

Everything will be fine if Khun Sam decides to walk away from my life...
everything happens for a reason.
 Choice - Chapter 47

It disappeared...
Khun Sam disappeared for five days. He didn't call, didn't text, or anything.
All I can do is wait. I wait until I burst into tears, because I brought all my
sadness to work. Tee sees everything, so she speaks in the group, after we
haven't talked in a long time.

Jim: You didn't fight. So why is she so quiet? Or is she sick? Or did she die?

Kate: Her cell phone must have been confiscated.

Jim: She's too old to have her phone confiscated. She is no longer a child.

Tee: She was always a child in her grandmother's eyes.

Jim: But her grandmother is honorable and dignified. It is unacceptable that

your granddaughter has a girlfriend and is homosexual.

Tee: Ouch. How can you say that?

Jim: She said it like she was her grandmother.

Doraemon: Now I'm just worried about Khun Sam. I don't know, did she
get sick? She disappeared.

Jim: You didn't go see her? At least she must have gone to work.

Doraemon: I'm scared.

Everyone in the group is silent.

Kate: What are you afraid of?

Doraemon: She might not be sick. Which means her grandmother forbade
her to talk to me.

Tee: Then you need to go see PP otherwise you won't be able to clear it up.
She's not the type to explain what she does. She just says what's on her
mind.
Doraemon: I'm trying to understand what she's thinking.

Kate: Even if you reincarnate in another life, you won't know what she's
thinking.

Kate: Go talk and see her.

Despite having Kate's advice, I'm still worried. Tee, who is the quietest
person, can't take the whole situation anymore. She lets me work part-time
and takes me to Khun Sam's office without telling me. I am anxious and
hesitant in front of her office.

I was never like that... now I'm scared of everything.

"Should we go back? If she wanted to talk to me, she would have reached
out to me first."

"Don't be a wimp."

"I..."

I hug myself and let Tee push me to keep walking. And when we arrive at
Khun Sam's office, everyone is silent and stops working. Now they are
looking at me curiously.

on the couch. When she notices I'm not moving, she pulls my hand to sit me
down next to her. "Don't be silent. I am weird."

"Me too."

"We should do this normally."

"Are we normal now?" I look at her and ask. Khun Sam bites her lips and
rubs his face.

"Sorry for making you feel bad. Lately I have a lot of things to think about."

"How is your grandmother?"

"She's with the doctor. Nothing to worry about."

And we were silent again. I don't know what to ask, even though it's only
been a few days, I have a lot on my mind. I think I should wait.

"My grandmother begged me to get married."

🤍🤍🤍

It rang loud and clear in the silent room. She sighs and knows what I'm
feeling.

"I have two choices. The first is to follow my heart and turn my back on
everything, like Khun Nueng. But Mon, the truth is, I can't do that." She
said in a shaky voice. And she explains her motives. "I love my
grandmother very much. I'm afraid of being selfish and losing one more
person in this world. When Khun Song committed suicide, I was barely able
to move on. If my decision affects my grandmother, she..."

"I understand everything."

"No, you don't understand."

"I understand." I reach out my hand and squeeze her leg lightly. I cry as I
speak, but I have to fake a smile. "You are a person who loves your family.
It is the truth."

"Mon..."

"And it must be disappointing that I love you the way you are. If you turn
against your grandmother and choose me, I will feel bad... because you left
her behind, I will think that one day you can do the same to me."

We are both crying. Finally, she hugs me tight. When I manage to calm
down, my inner weakness explodes.

"I just wanted to be sure of your decision. And about it."

"Sorry I made everything complicated. I'm a coward, like Khun Nueng
said."

"No, you are not. You did your best. Alright... what happened was for the
best."

"I won't ask you to wait for me if I find someone better than me."

"I will wait for you. Until you don't love me anymore. Then I will leave
when the time comes." I let go of her and dry my tears. "Please be sincere
with your duties and do your best. I will always love you."

"Me too."

"Then I will go."

Because if I stay any longer, I'll be the selfish, possessive girl who wants
her all to myself. But when I'm leaving, Khun Sam holds my hand tightly. It
looks like she doesn't want to let me go.

"Khun Sam, don't do this. Don't make things more complicated."

"Aren't we done yet?"

I smile at her and reply...

"It's the beginning."

She lets go of my hand and cries. I try to leave looking at the ground
because I don't want anyone to see my tears. But Mr. Kirk appears in front
of me.

"Mon..."

"Mr. Kirk."

We were silent. Finally we smile at each other and go our separate ways,
like two strangers.
But I feel he wants to tell me something.

"Sorry."

And I hope that Mr. Kirk understand how I'm feeling.

"Congratulations."

Sometimes this can be the happy ending...

 The Rose Theory - Chapter 48

Two months later...

It's been two months since I last saw Khun Sam. Our relationship status is
clear now that we're done. Anyway, whenever someone asks me, I answer
that I have someone I love.

I'm not ready to have someone else.

And I'm hoping that Khun Sam will come back to me.

The gang is worried about our relationship. They keep asking how I feel.
And they continue to take care of us. But the time comes when they can't
take it anymore.

Tee: Are you done? If so, I suggest you get another one. PP is so annoying it
makes you want to hit her.

Doraemon: I'm fine, thank you.

Tee: You can't be like that, Mon. You closed yourself off. Is not fair.

Kate: You're overreacting, Tee.

Jim: Tee is right. Mon can't shut himself off like that.

Tee: You should get another one. There are some cute guys in our office,
huh? Several of them like you.

Doraemon: You're kidding me.

I started working here with Tee two months ago. The position my boss Tee
has given me here is important and it has demonstrated its power. She told
everyone that I'm like her little sister. That's why nobody dares to flirt with
me, especially the guys at the office. They actually think I'm her girlfriend.
The women in the office don't like me and the men don't talk to me. So I
don't even have friends here.

Kate: Has anyone tried to reach PP?

Tee: Yes. Her grandmother is sick. She is taking care of her.

Kate: When is that old woman going to die?

Jim: You are so mean.

Tee: Mon, get another one. I hate PP

Kate: Is it that easy to get another one? Who could replace PP? She is
perfect.

Jim: I wanted PP to be my husband.

Tee: Jim, quiet down.

Tee: I know. I will introduce Mon to my brother. Even though he has no

status, he is rich. Because I'm rich, my parents are rich and so is he.

First, I think they are kidding me. But the next day, Tee makes me have
lunch with her. She brings her older brother to lunch with us and introduces
us.

"This is my brother. His name is Ta."

I don't know how to behave. Ta is a handsome guy, fair skinned like a

Chinese boy in casual clothes. His smile enchants me.

"Good afternoon."

"Is she the girl you always talk about? You got the most beautiful secretary.
Why don't you flirt with her yourself?"

"Man, you are crazy. I see her as a beautiful... little sister?" Tee asks the big
brother and he smiles politely instead of answering.

"She is beautiful. Are you a matchmaker now, really?"

"Why are you attacking me?"

"That's what you want, right? I have a chance?"

He looks at me with a teasing smile. Tee also looks at me and gets up.

"I'm going to the bathroom. Take it easy."

I suddenly feel uncomfortable. Tee was supposed to be here with me, but
she left me with a stranger, her brother. What should I talk to him about?

"You are so Beautiful. Have a boyfriend?"

Ta asks me without thinking. He's trying to make me more comfortable. So

I smile at him.

"Yes I have."

"Oh, you have a boyfriend. Why did she want to introduce us?"

"The person I love is her friend. She's been grumpy since my lover
disappeared for a while. So she is trying to get me to move on."

"Introducing you to me..." He laughs and shakes his hands. "So who's the
friend?"

"Khun Sam".

Pfffffff...

Ta spits out his drink and it sprays into the air. And I can't show that I'm
disgusted.

"Excuse me, are you Mhom PP's girlfriend?"

"Even you call her that? Do you know her?"

"Oh, sure. She is Tee's closest friend. I used to flirt with her."

"Flirting?"

"So she didn't accept me because she likes girls..."

I'm a little embarrassed, he waves his hands and says:

"No, no, no. Relax. Do not be shy. It's normal. I'm used to it. My sister
always takes her wife to sleep at our house. Our house is like a hotel now.
I'm just surprised to hear that PP likes girls too. These girls' schools are
terrible."

"I went to a normal school."

"Then school doesn't matter."

When we talk about Khun Sam, Ta has plenty of topics. It seems that Tee's
brother loved Khun Sam.

But right after, I feel something strange... A strong energy.

What will it be?

After we finish lunch, Tee looks happy to have introduced me to his brother.
I look at her and she starts to laugh.

"Why are you so happy?"

"I'm just glad you and Ta got to know each other. Is the next step going to
be marriage?"

"Your!" I slap his shoulder. And she sees that I'm embarrassed. She places
her hand on top of my head and strokes my hair. "Her hair is a mess right
now." And keeps going.

"A pretty girl like you shouldn't fall in love with PP. If you'd met me before,
you'd be mine. I would not let you down."

"I don't like girls."

"PP is a boy?"

"She is my only exception."

"I hated it."

She pulls me by the neck and continues stroking my hair. Our laughter
draws the attention of everyone around us. So I walk away from this
beautiful lady. It's probably impolite to play like that in public.

"Please, no intimacy. Working here with you already makes them hate me.
If they see us intimate like that..."

"And? Anyone who has a problem with that, resign."

"Tee..."

"If you don't stop that, I'm going to kiss you."

Tee pulls me. Deviation, shocked.

"Tee!"

"Oh, so soft."

Heavens!!

I feel weird again. What is this feeling? I look around paranoid. But I don't
see anything. Tee looks at me curiously.

"What's it?"

"I feel strange, like someone is watching me."

"Everyone here is watching us. So let's work."

She pulls me by the neck. What is that? Why does she keep touching me?
It's not common. "Today, I will take you home."

"Thanks."

But it is not easy.

Tee looks at his car's tires. They're all wilted, but she smiles. How can she
smile in this situation? I look at her suspiciously.

"Someone did it. Aren't you worried?"

"I am not! I'm rich!" Tee said aloud. "Are they wilted? Who cares? I buy
new ones. Better yet, buy a new car! Ah, how can I be so rich and have long
fingers that make girls moan so much?"

"Tee!"

I look at Tee, who is screaming for no reason. Out of nowhere, something

flies towards her and hits her head. A white shoe falls to the floor. Tee opens
his eyes and looks where the shoe came from.

"Bitch! It's PP's shoe. How did you get here?"

Khun Sam is standing with uncontrolled breathing. Which makes Tee laugh.

"What are you doing?"

"Who has long fingers? Who was saying it makes girls moan?"

Khun Sam approaches Tee and raises his hand as if to hit her, but I rush to
interrupt.

"Khun Sam, calm down. Nothing happened, we have nothing."

"What did you do? Why did you moan?"

"I didn't moan."

"There. Where have you been? Hiding from us all day? I had to tease you
all day and you just showed up?" Tee laughs, picks up the shoe and throws
it from the fourth floor of the building.

"This shoe was expensive, twenty thousand."

"Were you wearing these expensive shoes?" I'm shocked by the amount, but
she answers me slowly.

"It's a Gucci."

"You deserved. It was the price to be paid for hitting my head."

"Why were you with Mon? And your bastard brother too?"

Everyone is a bastard to her...

"How did you know, Khun Sam?" I stare at her. If I'm not wrong, she was
the reason I felt weird all day. "How long have you been following me?"

"All day."

"Why did you hide from us?"

"I..."

"Tell her you felt guilty about leaving her alone for two months. Why
always me? I always have to help with your love. Hurr." Tee sighs. "And
your grandmother? All right?"

"I'm not sure, I think it's okay."

"I'll let you talk to Mon. Don't forget to pay for all my tires. Oh, including
the fees. I'm going home." Tee looks at her watch. "It's almost 7 pm... I have
to go. Do not have sex in the parking lot, just warning you."

"Tee!"

She laughs and walks away. It seems like everything today was a setup. And
this is the first time in two months that I've seen Khun Sam.

"I need to find that shoe."

"Hmm..."
Was all I could say...

I walk in front of her because I don't know what to say. Khun Sam follows
me in silence until we reach the first floor stairs. Then she says:

"I missed you."

"Yea."

"What a short answer. Didn't you feel mine?

"I did. But I don't know what my status is for missing you."

"The same."

🤍🤍🤍

"My love."

We were silent. I look up at the sky. It's getting dark as we look for the shoe.

"Ehh... where are those shoes?"

"Are you angry?"

"I'm not."

"Why were you silent after I said that you still have the same status? If he
wasn't happy, he could have at least given a smile."

"I'm still confused. Everything happened so fast. I keep asking myself am I

dreaming? I don't want to believe it.

"You are not dreaming, it is real."

"Serious?" I pretend to look for the shoe and stare at her. She is smiling at
me.

"I'm here and from now on I'm not going anywhere."

"Please clarify."

"I already took care of everything. I came to ask you to come back with me,
but I don't know if you'll give me another chance."

"Are you asking me to go back? And your grandmother? You told me you
would marry Mr. Kirk because of her.

"I accepted. I would do it for her."

🤍🤍🤍

"But I'm lucky that my grandma loves me so much and doesn't want to hurt
me. So she let me be what I am."

"What?"

I face Khun Sam and she looks back at me with a smile on her face.

"But there is a small problem... we won't be able to marry like Earngeai."

🤍🤍🤍

"Or it will not be announced to the public, my grandmother asked for it."

"Are you okay?"

My tears are streaming all over my face, I nod to proudly accept. Khun
Sam, who thought I wouldn't accept it, realizes I accepted it and says
something in a shaky voice.

"Then we can love each other again." She opens her arms and waits for me
to hug her. "We can be together."

"Khun Sam!"
I run and jump into his arms like a monkey. I laugh and cry with joy at the
same time.

"I love you."

"I love you."

"We are crying again." He smiles with tears in his eyes. So I hold Khun
Sam's face, who continues to hold me in her lap. "We're going to live
together, right?"

"Certainly."

"Yay!"

"Then let's go home."

"Which house?"

"Our home."

"It's not mine, it's yours."

"My house is full of your clothes. Pink pillows, pink underwear and so
many other pink things. If you're not sure, tomorrow I'm going to paint my
house pink."

"Oh, how cute. So I really need to go back. The home of ChamCham and
Mon Mon." I hug Khun Sam and whisper in his ear. "Tonight I will outdo
myself. Yum!"

"Let's see who will come out on top. Yum, yum."

The missing piece is back. After I've waited alone for so long. And I fill her
life too. We went through so many obstacles, beliefs, classes and so many
gaps between us in the beginning of our relationship.

Our world is now bright, like a cartoon. Having Khun Sam in my life is a
reality. And I hope I continue to fill her life too.
If your world isn't bright. Please let me enlighten you.

Different colors: oil paint and watercolor, sometimes they look better when
mixed together.

I will call this theory my love... I mean, our love:

The Rose Theory

Splendid!
 Khun Sam's POV (Part 1) - Chapter 49

All the longing I was feeling these two months ends today...

When we get home, I carry my beloved up the stairs and throw her on the
bed to taste every inch of her body. In Mon's case, she's the easy-to-control
type of girl. She knows what to do at the right moment. The girl with the
heart-shaped lips knows how to do her job masterfully.

"Khun Sam, take your time. We have all night together."

"I'm not in a hurry, but I'm running out of patience."

"You're not pulling the strings anymore."

The little girl giggles as she kisses me. We are exchanging many feelings
through lips, tongue and the touch of our hands all over the body.

"I missed you so much, Khun Sam."

"I know, it shows when I touch you." I smile when my finger touches her in
an important spot and I feel how much her body is yearning for me. We are
no longer ashamed. And if we're afraid, it's just hunger to make love.

"Don't provoke me, Khun Sam. You made me like this."

The small girl covers her face with her hands. I chuckle before taking her
hand away from her face and kissing it tenderly.

"You made me like this. Where should I start?"

"Wherever you want."

"Are you going to be a sexy girl?" I face my girl and lean down to kiss her
neck with my lips. My tongue licks it gently.

"And will you be a fiery girl?"

... Yea. Before, I never thought it could be like this, until she came into my
life...

Back to the memories of when I was young. Um... how long has it been? It
was over twenty years ago. I'm grown up now... As long as I can remember,
my parents haven't been with me.

***

"So when we are really happy we can smile?"

"Don't show anything, don't let them know."

"Ahh, why?"

"Smiling is for the weak. If you don't want to be one, don't smile."

"It's difficult."

"You should practice. If you can read other people's minds, you'll be one
step ahead. Now... Grandma can't read my mind and neither can I hers."

Khun Nueng smiles as she practices the piano with me. I keep everything
she said to apply.

'If you're happy, don't let them know.'

'If you're sorry, smile at them.'

Life is complicated...

***

I became that person before I even realized it. At school, I rarely had female
friends. I thought it was because of my Mhom Laung [ML] title. Some
thought I had great ties to the royal family. But it was just a title. And I was
far from the royal family in my lineage.
L. is an ordinary person, at least that's what I tried to tell them. But few of
them accepted to be my friends. Friends... that my grandmother didn't like
at all.
"Low class and rude. Khun Sam should stay away from them. They are a
bad influence."

That's what she taught me. At first I listened to her, until Khun Nueng said
the opposite.

"Do not stray from them, Khun Sam. You need to have friends."

As I also wanted to have friends, I disobeyed my grandmother's orders. It

was the first time I'd been persistent, but I didn't tell her. She understood
that I walked away from them. But really, we were friends until I graduated.

First time I resisted it... it had a special taste.

If I was tough, someone else was tougher... Khun Nueng, Grandma's

masterpiece, turned rebellious. She decided to cut ties with our grandmother
after being forced into a blind marriage to a minister's son.

"You won't make me. If you want, marry him, not me."

Khun Nueng left the palace happily, he was grinning from ear to ear. All I
remember is running towards her to stop her and curiously I saw her smile.

"Khun Nueng is smiling, it means she is stressed. You don't want to offend
Grandma, do you? So why are you leaving?"

"No, no, on the contrary, I am happy to leave.... Today, I am satisfied with

what I did." Khun Nueng looks at Grandma, who continues to stare at her.
"The day that disappointed you the most."

"Khun Nueng..."

"Khun Song will be next. You need to be strong, little sister. You will need
to see it with your own eyes."

And my older sister left without looking back.

As Khun Nueng said, Grandma had a new masterpiece. Khun Song became
her new puppet.

Khun Song, the middle granddaughter, had no talents. By the rules of the
world, she got all the love and no pressure. When she became the favorite,
Khun Song, who had shown no interest in anything, wanted to show her full
potential to grandma.

"Why did you miss that? It's not enough, Khun Nueng was way better than
you."

"Why do you have a hump? Khun Nueng had better posture than you."

"Why did you miss the note? Khun Nueng played better than you."

So many 'why?' Khun Song received from grandma. Everything she did was
compared to Khun Nueng. Khun Song endured all this pressure for a long
time. That grew more and more. Until one night everything exploded.

The day a maid ran out of Khun Song's room screaming.

Grandma and I ran to see what had happened. And we were shocked to see
Khun Song hanging by her neck from the balcony. Her eyes bulged, her
tongue was tucked into the back of her mouth. I fell to the ground in
despair. But my grandmother never showed weakness. Even though she was
sad, she never cried. But I knew she was sad.

Khun Song left a handwritten letter on top of the bed. It was about her
being disappointed in Grandma, who often compared her to Khun Nueng.
For a moment, I was so angry that Khun Nueng left and she didn't attend
Khun Song's funeral. Grandma, who kept looking at Khun Song's photos,
didn't say anything for a week. So I had to go over to her to hold her hands.

"Grandmother."

"..."

"It's all right. You still have me."

Grandma looked at me with tears in her eyes and said nothing. He must
have had tons of things he wanted to say. All I could do was try to cheer her
up. I rest my cheek against hers.

"I will be your ideal granddaughter."

That's what I promised her and I need to keep it...

 Khun Sam's POV (Part 2) - Chapter 50

"I like you. Please date me."

Jim, my friend from the gang, called me to the terrace of the school
building and told me these nonsense, like in a Japanese manga. He narrows
his eyes, showing strangeness, and hits her forehead.

Bang!!

"Oh, bitch. Why did you hit me?"

"Ah, you're saying that weird stuff to me."

"Why did you hit me?"

"Why did you say you like me? Is she crazy?"

"No, I just like you." She tucks her hair behind her ear and says, "I've liked
you since seventh grade."

"But we are in seventh grade."

"Why does time pass so quickly?"

"If you're daydreaming, you should go to bed."

What a bummer...

Because we attended a girls' school, it was normal to see romantic

relationships between girls. If I had gone to a normal school, I wouldn't be
this charming.

They came to me because of my position, but others hated me. They used to
gossip that I was mean, had a fake title, and was useless.

But no one said these things to my face... because they were considerate of
my title, MhomLuang.
So was my position good or not?

"PP, why did you make Jim cry?"

Kate, my friend, was also in seventh grade. But she was famous and
popular with both students and teachers. But no one knew how rude she
was.

"What did Jim tell you?"

"She said you yelled at her to go to bed and sleep."

"And cried? How weeping she is!" Tee, the most beautiful and daring girl in
my gang, didn't understand why Jim was crying. When Jim heard us, she
angrily took off her shoes and threw them at us.

"She told me to sleep because I confessed my love for her."

"How cold." Tee looks at me and gives me a thumbs up. "Well, Jim is ugly.
Who would want to date her anyway?"

"Tee!"

"Jim has become a trend here. When we grow up, she will understand
better. I still think you like men."

"I like guys and you too." After saying that, she hugged me and squeezed
me like a kitten. "Take a good look at yourself. You smell good, you have a
pretty face and long fingers. Wow."

"Long fingers?"

"It's good to do... ouch! Why did you hit me, Tee?" The pretty girl hit him
on the forehead. I smile satisfied, Jim deserved it.

"Dirty. What is thinking? Long fingers... do things. It's disgusting."

"Are fingers disgusting? If I had said dick that would be disgusting."

"Yea. Yes. Yea."

All agreed with Tee. Jim was disappointed.

"Whatever. I like you PP But forget it. Having a broken heart is no stranger
to humans."

"So easy?"

"Life is short, my dear. We shouldn't stress for too long." Jim told me with
narrowed eyes. "Do you have any sisters that look like you? I will flirt."

"Khun Nueng and Khun Song."

"Wow, all girls. Did your dad have a small dick? ... There! I got hit again.
This time it was Kate. Did she use her hand or her foot?" She told Jim.

Kate couldn't bear to hear it any longer. It hit Jim in the head.

"It's not nice to talk about your friend's dad like that."

"It is proven by science. If all the daughters are female, it means the father
has a small dick."

"My God. What kind of science is this? It's all about chemistry and it has to
do with the mother too." Tee explains.

"That's all I know."

"Crazy!"

After that, many years later, Kirk, who was my childhood friend, came up
to me and also said nonsense.

"Sam, when we grow up, we are going to get married."

"Huh? Marry? Marriage, having sex and having kids, is that it?"
"Why are you surprised? That's what marriage is about." He scratches his
head and smiles sheepishly. I look him up and down.

"Do you have a big dick?"

"Hey!"

When he hears what I asked, he rushes to cover his private parts in

embarrassment. The white boy is turning red. But I don't feel anything.

"I will know if we are going to have a girl or a boy."

"What?"

"How many children do you intend to have?"

"Some."

"Do you want a boy or a girl?"

"Whatever."

"I want to have a girl."

"Well, she will be beautiful like you."

"But if you have a big dick, we'll have a boy. I don't want to get pregnant
many times. It must hurt, and besides, we'll have fights over inheritance."

"So, I have a small dick."

I put my hand over my mouth

"Ew... small!!!"

"Sam!"

"Right. If we reach thirty and we don't have someone, let's get married." I
cross my arms and face him, he's smiling. "Why is he smiling?"
"So does that mean we're dating?"

"Falling in love? All right."

"Well, can I kiss you?"

"You can't"

"Sorry."

Since that day, Kirk and I have been in a relationship. A relationship... not
unlike friendship. I knew he prayed he'd hit thirty soon. He never stepped
out of line. In my case, there were a few boys flirting with me, but they
disappeared when they saw Kirk.

Um... I wouldn't have someone to love before I was thirty. If this kept up, I
would have to marry Kirk. It would be better than a blind marriage.

"No, all I know is that she's not like that."

"Do you know her well?"

"I don't know her... well. But she is the type of woman who lights up the
world with her smile and she likes dogs."

But... sometimes, God tests us. He sent someone to disrupt the wedding
Kirk was waiting for. Because now I'm thirty years old. 'Mon', a new trainee
I had never seen, or seen but wasn't interested. She was in the bathroom and
seemed to know me well.

And the most surprising thing is that it felt familiar, but I didn't know why...

"How do you know I like dogs?"

"I read your interview article, so I guess you like dogs."

"Yes, I did an interview, but I said I like cats."

"Hmm... I must have misunderstood. Even if it's cats or dogs, you're an
animal person."

"There's a different. Have we met before?"

"We may have met before."

"Are we? What do you mean?"

"It's my first day working here. I saw you earlier, but I'm not sure if you
saw me?"

"Ah yes, you are the new intern, Bunny."

I called her Bunny without thinking. Why did I do this? It must be because
she's younger than me.

But after saying that, I received a cheerful smile in return. That broke my
heart.

Palpitation... Palpitation...

That's crazy... what's wrong?

The little girl in front of me was trying to touch me. I was so surprised that I
backed away. It was like I had a short circuit. I turned it down right away.

"I am fine. I could be a little drunk or maybe I got sick from the smell of the
bathroom." I better get out of here. But I was still wondering. "Do we really
not know each other?"

"If we had met, you would remember me, correct?"

"It is true."

I must leave now, she's too scary.

Too bright...
 Khun Sam's POV (Part 3) - Chapter 51

There's something wrong with the new trainee. Why does her smile keep
following me... even when my eyes are closed?

So... I couldn't sleep.

And my body felt weird. Because of one night when I wasn't able to sleep, a
migraine attacked me so hard that I couldn't work. I had to switch the walls
to matte mode and lay down on the couch. My migraine was very bad and
the one who took care of me was the new trainee called 'Mon'.

Amazing...

There are so many types of people in this world, most are not good. I rarely
trust anyone. The newbie must be planning something. From this day
forward, I will take care of her. But I forgot about my wall, the wall that
protects me from others and shows them what I can do.

"I don't know why you have to be nice to me. I feel uncomfortable." I said
in a serious voice and I realized what i did. "Bought me medicine, took me
home, it doesn't mean we're close. Please understand this."

"Clear."

"Don't tell anyone about my migraine. That is all."

I could see sadness on her face. And my heart was racing.

What?...

I fired several employees, why am I upset about this girl? No... I have to
behave correctly. Maybe I just have to be grateful that she took care of me.

Hmm... maybe...

[I will keep that in mind.]

"Why do you accept your flaws so easily?"

[What can I do? What I did wasn't right... Even though I was worried, I was
wrong.]

I was stunned for a moment. Guilt attacked me like never before. Not
exactly, it attacked me in the office, but this time it happened at my house.

"Why are you crying? I still haven't blamed you."

[Khun Sam, you're trying to blame me for trying to be your friend, right? I
thought you had such a headache that you chose to send stickers instead of
typing a message. I'm not trying to be your friend.]

🤍🤍🤍

[I saw you have a bad headache and what I get back is guilt instead of a
thank you. Why are you like that?] It was a sad complaint and hard to resist.
I liked seeing her with a bright smile more than crying like that.

"Good evening."

And I hang up the call.

See? I calmed her down. Please stop crying.

I need to wake up early, but I stay up until 3 am confused about the woman
who sent me stickers, made me cry and said goodbye saying "Good night".

Is it serious that there are women like that? Why did this girl make me feel
guilty? Which is!

Everything especially about the new trainee disturbed me. Normally I don't
usually say many things with my friends, but this time, I couldn't find an
answer on my own and if I wanted to talk about this silly thing, only here in
this group could help me solve this problem.

Friends of Terror Group #46

Sam Sib Sam: Guys! I feel weird.

Martha: What is it, husband?

Sam Sib Sam: I've been feeling weird lately. It feels like someone is
bothering inside my heart.

Tee: Who? Who dares to bother you? Is it at work?

Sam Sib Sam: Um. A person who started working here. I yelled at her a
little bit and she cried.

Kate: Uff. You are the boss. Screaming is normal. You're talking like you've
never fired anyone.

Sam Sib Sam: She didn't do anything wrong.

Martha: Aaah, my husband. Why did you scream?

Sam Sib Sam: I was afraid this person wanted to be my friend. I said as a
precaution. After that, she walked away from me. But I didn't like it.

Kate: So what?

Sam Sib Sam: It still bothers my heart.

Tee: Is it a guy?

Martha: She can't have a husband. I'm right here, her wife. Do me a favor.

Tee: You're getting married. Be still. Speaking of which, where is your

wedding invitation?"

Martha: Oh. I will hand it over to you. Let's meet. Husband... how about in
your house?

Sam Sib Sam: Not at all. My house is a mess. Better choose a restaurant.

Tee: So, is the trainee male or female?

I respond with my silence. I don't know why I had to avoid this question.
But after talking to my friends, I had a new idea. 'Keep your friends close
and your enemies closer'.

I won't let her know me, I need to know more about her first. So I asked HR
for her resume to read it again.

To invite her to lunch...

To invite you to spend the night...

I've done a lot to make sure she's a good girl and doesn't want to take
advantage of me. I need help from my friends again.

Yes... My friends from the terror group.

When Mon arrived, everyone looked at each other as if they had felt
something. All I remember is that my friends took good care of her. And she
was the subject of our group the same night.

Tee: PP, you were so good. She must be the one bothering your heart, right?

Sam Sib Sam: What do you think of her? Is she good?

Tee: What answer do you want?

I look at the screen a little sullenly. Why does she have to tease me? Just
say 'yes' or 'no'.

Sam Sib Sam: Is she a good girl??

Tee: You have nothing to lose. Also, she has you as an idol, she has adored
you since 4th grade. And you still ask?

Martha: Take it easy, husband. Mon is a good girl, but less than me.

Kate: She looks good and innocent. She can let you in.

Kate: Are you serious with her?

My friend's question surprises me a little. I frown and answer them.

Sam Sib Sam: Serious about what?

Martha: You never let anyone into your house for fear of bad manners, but
she... That proves a lot to us.

Martha: You like a girl who isn't me.

Sam Sib Sam: If you're sleepy, you should go to bed. Like a girl? This is
ridiculous.

Tee: PP, you know we don't care about same-sex relationships. You can tell
us.

Sam Sib Sam: You guys are crazy. She is my employee. Aunt Pohn's
daughter. I don't think of her that way.

Tee: So I can flirt with her?

Sam Sib Sam: ...

Tee: She gave permission.

I look at my phone screen and respond to them briefly, before locking my

screen.

Sam Sib Sam: None of your business.

 Khun Sam's POV (Part 4) - Chapter 52

Since that day, Mon and I have grown closer. She became a sister and
another close friend. Because we were always together and we worked in
the same place. So I talked to her more than my friends. If I wanted to eat
after work or on holidays, I would invite her to join me. Because she also
liked to eat.

Closer and closer... until I felt... other things.

Why does she have such a beautiful smile?

Her laughter showed her true self.

And her heart-shaped lips.

My eyes don't leave her lips. Ever since I met her, the image of her lips was
stuck in my head. They looked so soft. I wanted to bite them.

'If I ask, will she let me?'

To bite...

"From what I've seen, it looks too good for us. We will not win without
paying. We need to change. I Think..."

As I was talking to Kirk about a contract, interesting words from him were
entering my mind.

"Means we need to change, right?"

"Clear."

"Bite my nose, bite your lips?"

"Bite what? There is? Nose?"

"Nothing, what were we talking about? Continues..."

It felt like I knew how to bite her lips. But this is business, I need a
bargaining chip.

After taking more than twenty minutes looking at myself in the mirror, I
became grumpy. Why don't I have anything interesting on my face? When I
realized this, I was on the verge of throwing the whole plan in the trash. I
need her to tell me what she likes about me.

Ah... How smart I am. I was so proud. My grandmother taught me well.

"What do you like about me?"

I ask her at the first opportunity. She looked confused before answering.

"Must be the nose."

When I hear the answer, I get excited.

"Do you want to bite my nose?"

"Hmm... It looks delicious."

"Let's make a trade."

"what type?"

"I let you bite my nose."

"And you let me bite your lips."

Mon does not immediately accept. But as my needs were overflowing, I

asked her again when we arrived in front of her house. It was the right
moment, but we were interrupted by someone.

Her friend Nop.

How irritating!
But finally, I was able to bite her lips. But this time, she's the one who
started it... That's where it all started. From bites, they became blowjobs. It
was strange, but special at the same time. And everything got more
interesting when I bought her a lipstick with a flavor that I like to put on her
lips.

Ahhh... I'm very smart.

It was good and weird at the same time. I was jealous of this newbie. I
didn't want her to smile at anyone else, including my friends. Even Jim,
who is a cheerful woman, got slapped for bringing her face close to Mon's.
Then I realised...

That it wasn't normal.

I usually don't express my emotions because I don't really know how I feel.
But it all started to become clear at Jim's wedding.

I didn't like seeing Mon alone with Tee.

I didn't like seeing Mon come to the wedding with Kirk.

I didn't like her not coming to the celebration in the morning, even though
she knew I was one of the godmothers.

I didn't like that she didn't come to me first.

And it became even clearer when Kirk proposed to me in the parking lot
and Mon saw the whole scene. Her eyes showed that she was shocked.
When I asked, she got straight to the point.

"I am crying because of you."

Honestly, I was silly. Everything was clear now... what I was feeling for the
newbie. From the way she expressed it, I was 40% sure she had feelings for
me too. And the other 60% told me no. If she didn't like it, she wouldn't
have been shocked and wouldn't have dared to tell me that. In the worst
case, she can resign.
It was difficult...

Loving a girl.

What about company rules? Family? Okay, I thought I could tackle one at a
time.

First... She needs to leave this company.

Even though it was painful for me, I needed to do this. I pretended to be

furious and asked her to do a project that would never get approved.

"Mon, redo it."

"I'll do my best."

I rejected all of her works. The desire to cry was stamped on her face. I
almost lost myself in the character, but I had to endure it. Forcing someone
to resign, I need a good reason for that because if I fire her, it would be
recorded in her work record.

So Mon has to resign. But this little girl was a fighter...

Well, I thought she was a fighter. But the truth is, she was prepared to quit
her job and was already looking for another job. Because it's a small world,
Tee told me that Mon made an application to her company.

Tee: Hey. If you don't need her, just fire her. I will welcome her here with
open arms as my secretary. I'm so excited to have mon here.

Aff...

I swallow. Tee is beautiful and a professional when it comes to love. Mon is

so malleable. It wouldn't be safe for her...

Tee: Don't worry. I will take good care of her.

Sam Sib Sam: Are you going to flirt with her? What kind of boss are you?
Tee: Wouldn't you flirt? It depends on you. I will not. But there are many
men in the company. She will be popular with them.

Irritating...

This word was in my head, but I didn't like it. And my whole plan failed. I'll
have to change everything, I won't force her to resign anymore. I will
approve your work this time.

But... her work... The content was questioned by the other meeting
participants.

"Making love to lesbians."

When she presented this content to me, I felt so many different emotions. I
wanted to laugh and fight and praise her all at the same time. To be fired,
she was willing to do anything.

How idiotic to let her resign...

"Perfect."

Was all I could say. I remember everything that happened at the meeting.
Everyone looked at me in surprise. This content should not be approved.
But I didn't care about the others, because I didn't want to lose her.

When I stopped forcing her. She kept complaining to me.

"I will resign."

"Why are you so stubborn? I already told you, you passed the training
program. What else do you want?"

"You can't stop me."

"You hate me?"

"I don't hate you."

"It is you who hates me."

"I don't hate you."

"So if you don't hate me then what? Clearly what you did to me was
because you hates me."

"I don't hate you."

"You do hate me."

"I am not."

"Then what is all this?"

"It means I like you. I like you! Can you understand that?"

Heavens... Was I the first to confess my love? I'm not winning anymore.
 Khun Sam's POV (Part 5) - Chapter 53

When I said that, I had no idea what her reaction would be. She cried like
she was going to die.

"Mon..."

I keep calling her name but she disappeared. My tears flowed as I sat up
slowly in shock.

That's what I was afraid of. Her running away from me in the end.

'She don't think the same as me.'

I did not know what to do. I just let the day pass. There were lots of group
notifications, but I skimmed them without interest.

Tee: What are you doing? We're at a Japanese restaurant. Want some Uni?

Sam Sib Sam: I don't want to eat anything.

Tee: But Mon is here.

When I saw her name on the screen, I stretched my back excitedly, but then
I remembered that she turned me down... I'm back to square one.

Sam Sib Sam: Um.

Tee: What? Why are you sad? Come see us and talk to her.

Sam Sib Sam: I don't know what to say.

Tee: Mon is getting you wrong. She thinks you hate her.

Sam Sib Sam: Mon hates me.

I close my brown eyes and look confusedly at the phone. So Tee tells me
the whole truth. I hurried out of the office towards the Japanese restaurant.
Tee: No. Mon loves you.

I went to the restaurant to see her. At first, we were awkward and I said I
wouldn't accept her resignation.

"I was feeling uncomfortable a few days ago. You are very mean."

"But today, I approved your work and passed you through the training
program. Why would you resign?... It was because I said I liked you,
right?"

I look at her confused. Even though I say I like her, she doesn't believe me.
Should I kneel for her to believe?

"Because when you say you like it, you really hate it."

"How am I supposed to tell you to believe me? ... I hate you."

"I hate you so much!!!!"

I need to do anything to keep her here. I won't let her resign. But the more I
tried, the more complicated the situation.

"You hate me..." She was crying. I get upset and try to calm her down.

"Then I like you!"

"Oh! So, I hate you, I like you, I hate you, I like you, I hate, I like... God!
Please realize that now I like you very much and hate you very much...
Whatever, please don't resign."

"Do you want to be my girlfriend?"

"I want to."

I wasn't sure if she asked me to date her, but my heart was so racing. I just
saw the golden horizon when she asked me. And at that moment, I cried a
lot with her.

We thought the same way...

I was disappointed all afternoon, stuck in my office, how ridiculous.

"Are we in a relationship?"

"Now you can't cancel."

Finally, I have a girlfriend...

But what's the difference between a girlfriend, a friend and a sister? As I

drove to my house, we were silent the whole way. I had no idea what she
was thinking about. But I was very thoughtful.

What can't a friend do?

Sex?

Palpitation, palpitation...

I felt so excited thinking about it. I coughed awkwardly and hurried to reach
my car radio. I was afraid she would hear my heart beating. I never thought
about it before, while dating Kirk, I didn't see anything different. It must be
because I didn't feel anything and didn't even have a passion for him, but
Mon...

I want to approach her.

I want to touch her all the time.

That was passion... that I've never felt with Kirk before.

Doing something like that for me was weird.

But how do I know? Never done this before. If I had listened to Jim more, I
would have known how to be a pro.

"What are you doing, Khun Sam?"

I would climb on you...

Of course, I didn't say that out loud. Instead, I pretend to go to sleep.

However, it was difficult to fall asleep, why does she keep asking? What
should I answer?

"You said you would tell me everything."

What should I do? Say 'let's get laid'? Sometimes we can't get straight to the
point. And my newbie girlfriend, she got pissed and went downstairs. I,
who couldn't sleep, followed her downstairs and we watched television
together. We kept changing channels until we stopped at a scene where lions
were mating.

"I want to do that... with you."

See?... I tried. I hope she understands what I mean.

"Do you want to lick my hair?"

Oh my God! She is so innocent.

Jim: She knew, but she wanted to tease you.

Was the answer I got from the professional.

Jim: You tried, you know what you want to do.

Sam Sib Sam: Disgusting... I didn't think about it.

Jim: I know, I know. You told me privately about this. It means you're
obsessed. Otherwise, I would be speaking in the group.
It was hard to accept. I kept thinking about it all day and felt like she
affected my feelings as she couldn't work.

Why am I so obsessed with this?

Sam Sib Sam: Okay, I won't ask any more.

Jim: Husband, please don't leave me. I'll be here to give you advice.

Jim: If you want it so bad, go for the basic plan. Always works.

Sam Sib Sam: Which one?

Jim: See? Do you want to know.

Sam Sib Sam: I better go to sleep.

Jim: God, I'm kidding.

Jim: Mae Khong, do you know? Drink, everything will be easy.

Sam Sib Sam: Are you referring to the river?

Jim: Don't be silly, it's about the liquor.

I accept the suggestion.

Sam Sib Sam: Where can I buy?

Jim: Any brand, let it be liquor. All work. Want to train with me? I can go to
your house.

Sam Sib Sam: No, I know what to do.

Jim: How do you know?

Sam Sib Sam: Tee sent me some videos.

Jim: It's theory, you don't know the practice.

Sam Sib Sam: Bye.

If I keep talking more, she will hold me in the chat. But what she said is
interesting. I saw several videos that Tee sent me from the internet and read
the article that Mon wrote.

I learned about sexual relations between men and women. I know how
things can end when we sleep with a man, but with a girl, making love just
for fun... happiness and not for reproductive purposes.

Exciting...

I read in articles that in sex between girls various toys are used. I'm too shy
to go out and buy them, so I have to use what I have.

Finger... I feel heat on my face. Why is the weather so hot?

What can a finger do? And how do we know which finger to use? And
which hole?

Should I use the longer one? Oh, help. It's very difficult to learn. Again,
calm down, I can't hesitate when I'm going to do it.

Not just her fingers... her mouth can do everything on her body.

Suck and lick.

Sigh!

Lick in that place?... That we normally use to pee?

I'll leave that for last.

"You can hit?"

"Can what?"

"Sister."
"Huh?"

I forgot I had to eat with Kirk and answered everything without thinking.
Then I was shocked.

"Oh. My sister's friend was involved in an accident." I defend myself.

"Oh, thank God. I was shocked. You said that like you were watching a
porn movie. But you're not that kind of girl, are you?" Kirk smiled at me.

'The old Sam is gone...'

"Have you ever seen a porn video?"

Kirk nearly spilled his drink all over me.

"Why did you ask me this?"

"Just asking."

"I'm a man... so sometimes..."

"Have you ever had sex?" I ask and he is petrified to the point where I have
to kick him under the table.

"What's it? Just asked."

"Sam, I..."

"Probably not. You've been with me for a long time. And we didn't have
sex."

"Hmm..."

"One more question."

"What?"
Kirk continued to fear that I would ask more. Now his face was white. He
drinks some water to calm down.

"You saw a porn video..."

"Why did you research sister with sister?"

Pffft.

The water from his mouth spreads...

All the people in this world have already spit what they had in their mouths
all over me...